Hi there! Welcome to my little corner of the internet!
About Me: Call me Taylor (She/Her | Over 21+) || Dreamer, writer, lover.
Fandoms I’m writing in:
- Supernatural/Dean Winchester (Familiar Ground - ongoing; One Day - completed)
- Dawson’s Creek/CJ Braxton (Crossroads of the Heart - ongoing)
- Big Sky (Second Chances: Forever - ongoing; Second Chances - completed)
- Supernatural/Sam and Dean Winchester (Supernatural One Shots - ongoing)
Posting Schedule (as of 6/10/26):
Familiar Ground - When I can
Second Chances: Forever - When I can
Crossroads of the Heart - Temporary Hiatus (I need to re-read and get caught up)
Supernatural One-Shots - Whenever there's a holiday or event to post about
Stories I wrote:
- Supernatural/Dean Winchester (One Day)
Stories on hiatus:
- The Rookie/Tim Bradford (Breaking The Wall)
I will not take requests at this time. This may change in the future.
AUTHOR’S NOTE
Any content that has 18+ content will be labeled on the story itself, as well as any dark themes or trigger warnings. I’d advise minors (under 18) to not read those stories.
Note: I do not give permission for my work to be reposted, translated, or published to any third-party sites, apps, or AI generators/readers.
If you come across one of my works posted elsewhere, please let me know.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Sorry! No stories this week and I'm uncertain about next week. Just got hit with feeling sick and my work schedule is taking a bit to adjust to. Plus some new medical treatment is taking some getting used to. Basically, just life deciding to take some adjusting to! Bear me with me folks, the stories are coming, just... slow!
Not to mention high summer temperatures knocking me down some. Phew!
Pairings: Dean Winchester x Original Female Character
Series Summary: Set in the early seasons, Familiar Ground follows Dean Winchester as an unexpected reunion at Bobby Singer’s house brings Natalie Guimet—an old childhood friend and constant from his time there—back into his orbit. Told through interwoven past and present scenes, the story explores shared history, unspoken feelings, and the slow realization that some bonds don’t fade with time—they wait.
Word Count: 12,293
Tags/Warnings: Mention of death, grief, old loss, guilt, 18+ implied smut/smut
A/N: Comments, Likes, Reblogs, Kind feedback are always highly appreciated. Please let me know if you want to be added to the tag list!
Dividers: by @strangergraphics, @talesmaniac89
Chapter Eleven: Love As A Tether
Natalie swallowed hard.
Collector.
The word sat on the page like it had been waiting for her to find it. Not Master, not the name she had carried back from Nova Scotia with blood under her fingernails and stitches pulling tight across her stomach. Collector. Older. Plainer. Somehow worse because of that, because it made the thing sound less like a ruler and more like a function. A purpose. Something that did not simply possess souls by accident, or opportunity, or hunger, but gathered them because gathering was what it did.
Dean felt her go still beside him.
He looked from the book to her face, watching the color drain slightly from her cheeks. Beneath the table, his knee pressed more firmly against hers, and though he did not reach for her hand this time, the nearness of him steadied her anyway. Natalie kept her eyes on the faded handwriting, willing herself not to be thrown backward into that cold coastal house, into the ledger, into the Master’s calm voice explaining suffering like an inventory problem.
“Collector,” she said, the word barely above a whisper. “It was known before.”
Bobby leaned over the table, one hand braced beside the open book. His gaze sharpened behind his glasses, but he did not rush her, which told Dean he understood exactly how dangerous this moment felt. Not physically. Not like a monster lunging from the dark. More like the ground shifting under them after they had already survived one collapse. One wrong assumption could break a hunt wide open. One right word could do the same.
Sam, across the table, went very quiet.
Dean saw it happen—the sudden stillness, the flicker in his eyes, the way his mind caught on something and started tugging. Sam sat back slightly, brow furrowing, one hand already reaching toward a stack of books without quite touching them.
“Wait,” Sam said slowly. “I’ve seen that.”
Bobby’s head snapped toward him. “Seen what?”
“Something about a collector,” Sam said, voice gaining speed as memory started to arrange itself. “Not in connection with the Master. I didn’t think it had anything to do with this. It was in one of the older references, maybe not a hunter journal exactly—more like a translated account. I remember because it didn’t fit any category. It mentioned something that gathered the unjudged.”
Natalie’s breath caught.
Dean’s jaw tightened. “The unjudged?”
Sam nodded once, eyes unfocused as he searched backward through the mess of the morning. “Souls that hadn’t been received. Not ghosts, not damned, not ascended. The note made it sound like folklore, like some obscure afterlife superstition. I set it aside because I thought it was metaphorical.”
Bobby pointed toward the shelves immediately. “Go find it.”
Sam was already moving before the order finished landing. He pushed back from the table, nearly knocking his chair into the wall, and crossed the room with long, urgent strides. The earlier confusion over Bobby’s library system seemed forgotten now, replaced by the focused, relentless energy that made Sam so dangerous when he had a thread to follow. He pulled one book down, rejected it after a glance, grabbed another from a lower shelf, then crouched near the boxes Natalie had shifted earlier, digging through old notes and brittle paper with a care that somehow still looked frantic.
Dean watched him for only a second before turning back to Natalie.
She had not moved.
Her fingertips rested on the edge of the black book, but she wasn’t touching the ink itself, as though the page might burn her if she pressed too close. Dean could see the memory working through her, the way her expression had gone distant and tight. She had worn that same look when she spoke of Nova Scotia, when she described the Master letting her leave because fear traveled faster when carried by the living.
Bobby turned back to her too.
The gruffness had not left him, exactly, but it had settled into something more careful. “Natalie.”
She blinked, then looked up.
“This is information,” Bobby said.
It was simple. Deliberate. The kind of statement that might have sounded obvious from anyone else, but from Bobby it carried weight. He was not minimizing it. He was anchoring her to it.
Natalie swallowed. “It’s a name.”
“It’s more than you had yesterday.”
Dean nodded, keeping his voice low. “More than we had.”
Her eyes flicked toward him at the correction.
We.
Not you.
The word seemed to land where he meant it to, because some of the rigidity in her shoulders loosened. Not much, but enough. Dean let himself breathe a little easier.
Bobby tapped the table with two fingers, drawing her focus back. “You said the Master called itself that?”
Natalie shook her head slowly. “No. It never used that name. It let me call it the Master because that’s what the rumors called it. Or maybe because it liked the implication.” Her mouth tightened with disgust. “It talked like names were something other people needed. Like it was above them.”
“Of course it did,” Dean muttered. “Pretentious son of a bitch.”
Bobby gave him a look. “Helpful.”
Dean shrugged. “Accurate.”
Natalie almost smiled, but it faded quickly as her gaze dropped back to the page. “Collector feels older. Like something people called it before the stories got distorted.”
Bobby nodded slowly. “That happens. Names shift. Hunters mishear. Translators clean up things they don’t understand. One generation calls a thing a collector, next one calls it a master, next one calls it a god if it scares ’em bad enough.”
Dean hated that more than he wanted to admit.
Because Bobby was right.
Monsters grew in the telling. Sometimes the story got exaggerated. Sometimes it got softened. Sometimes the important part got buried under the part that sounded good around a bar table at two in the morning.
Sam’s voice carried from across the room. “Bobby, where do you keep the compiled death-route folktales?”
Bobby answered without turning around. “Third shelf from the bottom, behind the Campbell indexes.”
Sam paused. “There are four third shelves from the bottom depending on which stack you count.”
“Then count right.”
Dean closed his eyes. “This place is a nightmare.”
Natalie, despite everything, huffed out a small laugh.
Bobby pointed at her without looking away from the book. “Don’t you start. You found the damn thing in two minutes, you don’t get to complain.”
“I wasn’t complaining.”
“You were thinking it.”
“I was thinking Sam’s doomed.”
From the shelves, Sam said, “I heard that.”
Dean called back, “She’s not wrong.”
“I also heard that.”
“Then find faster.”
Sam muttered something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like a prayer for patience, then resumed digging.
The brief humor softened the room, but it did not break the tension. If anything, it made the silence afterward feel sharper. Natalie stared at the phrase again—collector beyond the gates—and felt the meaning begin to spread outward in her mind, touching every piece of information she had gathered over three years. The rumors of souls caught in transit. The stories of monsters guided toward specific kills. Missouri’s refusal to explain too much. The ledger in Nova Scotia. The Master’s calm amusement when she realized Leandro’s name was not lost, but held.
“What if Master was never a title?” she said.
Dean looked at her. “What do you mean?”
Natalie leaned closer to the book, thinking aloud now, assembling the possibility piece by piece. “What if people called it the Master because they saw monsters obeying it? Because it controlled them, directed them, used them. But that wasn’t what it was. That was just what people saw from the outside.”
Bobby’s expression sharpened with interest. “And underneath?”
“Collector,” Sam said from the shelves, voice distant but listening.
Natalie nodded. “Underneath, it collects. That’s the core of it. The monsters are just tools. The bargains are tools. The fear is a tool. But the souls are the point.”
Dean’s hand curled into a fist on the table.
He could not help it.
Every time she said it, he thought of Leandro. He thought of Natalie bleeding alone. He thought of every hunter who died believing the worst thing waiting was Hell, never knowing there might be something else crouched in the cracks with a ledger and a use for them.
Bobby saw his hand. Saw the anger in his face.
“Easy,” Bobby said.
Dean’s eyes flicked to him. “I’m easy.”
“You’re the opposite of easy.”
Natalie’s hand found Dean’s under the table then, her fingers sliding into his clenched fist until he let her open it. The touch was quiet, hidden by the table’s edge, but it did what she intended. Dean’s fingers loosened. He turned his hand and held hers instead.
Bobby pretended not to notice.
He did notice.
“This is what we needed,” Bobby said, voice firm enough to cut through the fear circling back into the room. “A second source. Not Missouri. Not that thing’s own mouth. A reference that predates your hunt.”
Natalie looked up at him. “But it doesn’t tell us how to stop it.”
“No,” Bobby said. “It tells us we’re not chasing smoke.”
The words struck her harder than she expected.
For three years, some part of her had feared exactly that. Even after Missouri. Even after the ledger. Even after the wound. There had still been a quiet, terrible voice in the back of her mind asking whether grief had made her see patterns where there were none. Whether the Master had merely played along with the shape of her desperation. Whether Leandro was truly trapped, or whether she had built a nightmare around the absence of answers.
But this book had been here.
In Bobby’s house.
Buried behind old death records and septic manuals and whatever other insanity made up Bobby Singer’s so-called system.
It had been waiting long before Natalie went north.
Long before the Master cut her open and sent her home with a message.
Dean leaned slightly toward her, his voice pitched low enough that it was meant mostly for her. “Hey.”
She looked at him.
His thumb brushed once across the back of her hand. “We’ve got a trail.”
Natalie nodded, but her throat felt tight. “Yeah.”
“And Sammy’s gonna find the other book.”
From across the room came an immediate, aggravated, “I’m trying.”
Dean did not look away from Natalie. “He’ll find it.”
Bobby grunted. “He better. Tall as he is, he can reach the stupid shelves I can’t.”
Sam emerged from behind a stack with dust in his hair and offense on his face. “I am useful for more than my height.”
“Prove it,” Bobby said.
Sam opened his mouth, then stopped. His gaze caught on something in the box beside his knee. Slowly, he reached down and pulled free a thin, water-damaged journal bound in cracked brown leather. A strip of paper stuck out from between the pages, marked in handwriting that was not Bobby’s.
The room went silent.
Sam looked at the journal.
Then at Natalie.
Then at Bobby.
“I think,” he said carefully, “I found it.”
Dean felt Natalie’s hand tighten around his.
Bobby straightened.
The morning seemed to hold its breath.
And for the first time since Nova Scotia, the Master—the Collector—felt less like a shadow waiting beyond the world and more like a thing with a history.
A thing that had been known.
A thing that had left marks.
And if it had left marks, then maybe, just maybe, it could be tracked.
Sam brought the journal to the table like he was carrying something breakable.
Nobody spoke while he crossed the room. Even Dean, who usually had a comment ready for everything, stayed quiet as Sam cleared a space between the black book and Bobby’s coffee mug. The journal looked unimpressive at first glance, thin and warped along the edges, its leather cover cracked from age and water damage. A faint line of mold had crept along one corner, and the pages had swollen unevenly, giving the whole thing the look of something rescued from a flood and then forgotten in a box by someone who had intended to deal with it later.
Bobby narrowed his eyes at it. “Where the hell’d you find that?”
Sam glanced back toward the shelves. “Bottom box under the Campbell indexes.”
Bobby frowned. “That ain’t where that goes.”
Dean stared at him. “That’s the part you’re worried about?”
“It has a place.”
Natalie gave him a look.
Bobby scowled. “It does.”
Sam ignored them, carefully loosening the strip of paper that marked the page. “This isn’t a formal grimoire. It reads more like a field journal, maybe late nineteenth century or early twentieth. Some of the spelling is inconsistent, and the notes switch between English and Latin in places.”
Bobby reached for the journal.
Sam slapped his hand lightly away before thinking better of it.
The room froze.
Bobby looked down at his hand, then up at Sam.
Dean slowly leaned back in his chair, eyes widening with appreciation and horror. “Oh, Sammy.”
Sam seemed to realize, one second too late, that he had just swatted Bobby Singer in Bobby Singer’s own house while holding one of Bobby Singer’s books.
“I just—your hands are greasy,” Sam said quickly.
Bobby’s expression went flat. “My hands are clean.”
“You were eating bacon.”
“Boy.”
Natalie covered her mouth, but her eyes betrayed her.
Sam turned the journal toward himself protectively. “I’ll read it.”
Bobby grunted, clearly deciding to postpone retaliation until after the apocalypse-adjacent research, which was very mature of him and therefore deeply suspicious.
Sam bent over the marked page, smoothing it with two fingers. “Okay. This section is titled De Colligente Ultra Limina.”
Natalie’s shoulders tightened. “The Collector Beyond the Thresholds.”
Sam glanced at her, impressed despite the circumstances. “Yeah.”
Dean looked between them. “Thresholds like gates?”
“Possibly,” Sam said. “Threshold can mean physical boundary, ritual boundary, spiritual boundary. In this context, it’s probably metaphysical.”
Dean stared at him.
Sam sighed. “It means between places.”
“I knew that.”
“No, you didn’t.”
“I got the gist.”
Bobby pointed toward the journal. “Read.”
Sam looked down again, the faint amusement fading from his face as he moved into the text. “It says the Collector is not a reaper, not a demon, not an angel, and not a god, though it has been mistaken for all four by people who didn’t survive long enough to correct themselves.”
The humor left the room at once.
Dean felt Natalie’s fingers tighten around his beneath the table, and this time he tightened back first. He watched her face as Sam read, saw the way she held herself carefully still, as though any movement might expose how badly the words were landing. The description matched too cleanly. Not angel. Not demon. Not god. Not anything neatly placed in the categories they knew. A thing defined by what it was not, which somehow made it feel larger.
Sam continued, voice lower now. “The writer claims the Collector appears where death is interrupted, but not by accident. It is drawn to moments of violent transition where will, fear, sacrifice, and unfinished purpose converge.”
Bobby’s face darkened.
“Hunters,” Dean said.
Sam nodded slowly. “Hunters would qualify. Soldiers too. Maybe anyone who dies in a moment where their soul is… actively resisting the crossing.”
Natalie closed her eyes for half a second.
Leandro.
Dean didn’t need to hear her say it.
Bobby did not sit down, but he leaned both hands on the back of a chair, his knuckles going pale around the wood. The thought had hit him too, and probably harder. Leandro pushing Bobby out of the way, Leandro dying mid-fight, Leandro’s last act not surrender but protection. If the journal was right, then Leandro had been exactly the kind of soul the Collector wanted.
Sam read on. “It does not steal every soul. It cannot. It requires a fracture.”
“A fracture in what?” Bobby asked.
Sam scanned ahead, then shook his head. “The text isn’t clear. It says fractura judicii—a fracture of judgment, maybe. Or judgment interrupted.”
Natalie opened her eyes. “Missouri said he hadn’t crossed cleanly.”
“Yeah,” Sam said softly. “That fits.”
Dean hated the way those words sounded. That fits. Like they were solving a puzzle instead of confirming that Natalie’s father had been trapped in some impossible spiritual no-man’s-land for most of her life. He knew Sam didn’t mean it coldly. Sam never did, not with things like this. But research had a way of making horror sound academic because sometimes that was the only way to survive looking at it straight.
Bobby swallowed hard and looked away toward the shelves.
Natalie saw it. Of course she did.
“Bobby,” she said quietly.
He shook his head once. Not dismissing her. Not angry. Just asking her not to comfort him yet, because comfort would make the guilt worse before it made anything better.
Sam turned the page carefully. “There’s more.”
Dean’s gaze snapped back to the journal.
“The Collector doesn’t own souls in the way demons claim ownership after a deal. It holds them in suspension and uses them as currency.”
Natalie’s voice came out thin. “Currency.”
Sam nodded, looking sick. “That’s the word. Currency, leverage, and anchor.”
Bobby looked back. “Anchor to what?”
Sam read silently for a moment, then frowned. “That part’s strange. It says the Collector cannot enter the ordered realms, but it can influence their borders. Souls held in suspension act like… weights, maybe. Points of pressure. The more it holds, the more it can widen the spaces between systems.”
Dean’s stomach turned. “In English.”
Natalie answered before Sam could. Her voice was quiet, but horrifyingly steady. “The more souls it collects, the more reach it has.”
Sam nodded.
Dean looked down at their joined hands. Natalie’s fingers felt cold now.
He rubbed his thumb over her knuckles, a small attempt at warmth.
Bobby swore under his breath. “So it ain’t just hoardin’. It’s building somethin’.”
“Maybe,” Sam said. “Or maintaining something.”
Natalie’s gaze sharpened. “A territory.”
Everyone looked at her.
She stared at the table, but Dean could see that she wasn’t seeing the wood anymore. She was back in Nova Scotia, in that house, facing something that spoke as if Heaven and Hell were neighboring countries. “It talked about structures. Systems. Rules. Like Heaven and Hell were places with borders it could approach but not enter.”
Sam leaned forward. “If it can’t enter those realms, but can widen the cracks between them…”
“Then the border souls aren’t just trapped,” Natalie said. “They’re being used to hold the cracks open.”
Bobby’s mouth tightened. “Like stakes in the ground.”
The comparison made Dean’s skin crawl. He thought of the water spirit from the day before, bound to land and water, contained by old boundaries that could be broken and reset. He thought of Leandro’s soul not as a person, not as a father, not as someone Julia still loved and Natalie had chased across borders to find, but as something pinned in place to serve a function.
“No,” Dean said, the word coming out before he decided to say it.
Natalie looked at him.
He didn’t know what else to add. The refusal was useless. A reaction, not a plan. But it came from somewhere deep, somewhere furious and human. No, because Leandro was not a damn nail in some cosmic fence. No, because Natalie was not going to keep bleeding for this thing’s amusement. No, because if the universe had decided there were cracks where souls could fall through, then maybe the universe needed a Winchester with a crowbar.
Bobby seemed to understand the sentiment, because he did not call Dean on it.
Sam turned another page. “There’s a warning here.”
“Of course there is,” Dean muttered.
Sam ignored him. “It says the Collector cannot be compelled by the usual rites of exorcism, banishment, binding, angelic invocation, or demonic contract language. Its bargains are not contracts. They are exchanges of placement.”
Natalie’s brow furrowed. “Placement?”
Sam read the phrase again, lips moving silently as he worked through the Latin. “It may move a soul from one threshold to another. It may hide a soul from judgment. It may delay a crossing. But it doesn’t create ownership in the legalistic demonic sense.”
Dean gave him a look. “You’re saying demons have paperwork and this thing has a filing cabinet?”
Sam grimaced. “In a terrible, oversimplified way? Kind of.”
Bobby grunted. “I hate that I followed that.”
Natalie’s face had gone very pale.
Dean noticed immediately. “Nat?”
She pulled in a slow breath. “When I found Leandro’s name, it wasn’t just written down. It had markings next to it.”
“What kind of markings?” Sam asked.
Natalie closed her eyes, trying to picture the ledger without letting the whole memory swallow her. “Columns. Symbols. One looked like a gate. One looked like a hook or an anchor. And one was blank.”
Sam’s attention sharpened. “Blank how?”
“Like it hadn’t been assigned yet.”
Bobby’s expression tightened. “Assigned to what?”
Natalie shook her head. “I didn’t know. I didn’t exactly have time to study it after the Master walked in.”
Dean’s hand tightened around hers, anger flaring again at the casual reminder of how that encounter ended. He forced himself to breathe through it, because she was right here. Alive. Sitting beside him. Not bleeding out in that house. Not alone.
Sam flipped back one page, then forward again. “This journal mentions three states: held, anchored, and rendered.”
Dean frowned. “Rendered?”
Sam looked uncomfortable. “It doesn’t explain fully. But from context, I think rendered souls have been converted into power.”
The room went cold.
Natalie’s face went utterly still.
Dean knew exactly where her mind went. He went there too.
Leandro.
Bobby’s voice was low and dangerous. “Can we tell which one he is?”
Sam did not answer quickly, and that was answer enough.
Natalie’s fingers started to slip from Dean’s hand, as if she were retreating inward without meaning to. Dean caught them gently before she could pull away, not trapping her, just reminding her he was there. She looked at him, eyes bright with a fear she was trying so damn hard to master, and Dean shook his head once.
“We don’t know,” he said.
“But—”
“We don’t know,” he repeated, firmer this time. “And until we do, we don’t let that thing win twice by assuming the worst.”
Bobby looked at him sharply, and for one brief moment Dean wondered if he had overstepped. Then Bobby nodded, slow and rough, and looked back at Natalie.
“Dean’s right.”
Dean blinked. “Can somebody write that down?”
“Don’t ruin it,” Bobby snapped.
Sam actually laughed once, softly, and it helped. Not much, but enough to loosen the choking dread in the room by one notch.
Natalie let out a shaky breath and nodded. “Held, anchored, rendered.”
Sam tapped the journal. “The writer says held souls can still be released.”
The room went still again, but this time the silence changed.
Natalie looked up. “Released how?”
Sam read ahead, his brow furrowing. “It says a held soul may be restored to judgment if its tether is severed before anchoring completes.”
Bobby moved around the table quickly now, leaning over Sam’s shoulder. “What tether?”
“I don’t know yet.”
“Find out.”
“I’m trying.”
Dean looked at Natalie, and for the first time since Sam opened the journal, he saw something like hope flicker in her face. Tiny. Terrified. Almost afraid to exist. But real.
Held souls can still be released.
The words had changed everything.
Sam kept reading, slower now, careful not to miss anything. “The tether is created at the moment of interrupted death, then reinforced by memory, grief, or unfinished intent. The Collector feeds the tether by drawing the living toward pursuit.”
Natalie’s expression shifted.
Dean felt the meaning land one second before she said it.
“Me,” she whispered.
Bobby went rigid.
Sam looked up.
Natalie stared at the journal, horror and understanding dawning together. “It wanted me to chase him. It knew I would. Missouri warned me because she knew. The Master let me leave because my grief was strengthening the tether.”
Dean’s blood ran cold.
“No,” he said immediately.
Natalie looked at him.
“That’s what it says, Dean.”
“I don’t care what it says.”
“Dean—”
“No.” He turned toward Sam. “There’s gotta be more. Some way around it.”
Sam was already scanning the next lines, eyes moving fast. “There might be. It says grief reinforces the tether, but so can recognition, naming, and ritual attention. That doesn’t mean Natalie caused it. It means the Collector manipulates the living into sustaining the connection.”
Bobby’s voice was harsh. “So it uses love.”
The words landed with a terrible simplicity.
Nobody contradicted him.
Natalie looked down at her hands. “That’s what it does.”
Dean felt a pulse of hatred so clean and hot it almost steadied him. The Collector didn’t only take souls. It weaponized the people left behind. Julia’s grief. Bobby’s guilt. Natalie’s desperate search. Maybe even Leandro’s final act of protection. It took love, the best thing people had, and turned it into a rope.
Natalie’s hand trembled in his.
Dean lifted it before thinking and pressed his mouth gently to her knuckles.
The gesture surprised the room into silence.
It surprised him too, a little, but he didn’t take it back. He kept his eyes on Natalie, not Bobby, not Sam, not the journal.
“You hear me?” he said quietly. “It used you. That’s not the same as you helping it.”
Natalie’s eyes filled, though she blinked hard against it.
Bobby cleared his throat roughly and looked away, pretending to study a bookshelf that had not moved.
Sam’s face softened, but he returned to the journal because giving Natalie something useful was probably kinder than staring at her pain.
“There’s a passage here about severing,” Sam said. “It’s damaged, but I can make out part of it. The tether can be weakened by confronting the false claim.”
Dean frowned. “False claim?”
Sam nodded slowly. “The Collector’s hold depends on an unresolved claim over the soul. A debt, a bargain, an interrupted purpose, something like that. If the claim is proven false or fulfilled outside the Collector’s control, the soul may be released.”
Natalie sat forward. “Leandro died saving Bobby.”
Bobby’s face tightened.
Sam nodded. “That may matter.”
“How?”
“If the Collector’s claim is based on interrupted purpose,” Sam said, thinking aloud now, “then maybe Leandro’s final intent was never incomplete. Maybe the Collector is treating his death like unfinished business because he died mid-fight, but his actual purpose in that moment was fulfilled. He saved Bobby.”
Bobby looked like he had been struck.
Natalie turned toward him.
For years, Bobby had carried Leandro’s death like a debt he could never repay. He had raised Natalie partly because of love, partly because of loyalty, and partly because guilt had sunk its teeth into him and refused to let go. Now Sam was suggesting that Bobby’s survival might not be the failure Bobby had always believed it to be.
It might be the proof that Leandro’s soul had no rightful claim against it.
Bobby’s mouth opened, then closed.
Dean watched him struggle, and for once, he did not crack a joke.
Natalie stood slowly, her chair scraping softly beneath her. “Bobby.”
He shook his head, eyes fixed on the table. “Don’t.”
She ignored him, because she was Natalie and because he needed to hear it whether he wanted to or not. “If Sam’s right, then you living is the reason my dad’s soul can be freed.”
Bobby’s face twisted.
“That ain’t how guilt works, kid.”
“No,” Natalie said softly. “But maybe it’s how truth works.”
The words broke something open in the room.
Bobby looked at her then, and Dean saw twenty years of grief sitting behind the older man’s eyes. Leandro’s death. Julia’s widowhood. Natalie at five years old, sitting at a kitchen table with her feet not touching the floor. Bobby had built half his life after that around the belief that Leandro died because he failed him. But if Leandro’s last choice had succeeded, if Bobby’s life was not evidence of failure but evidence of love completed, then the Collector’s hold was not only cruel.
It was fraudulent.
Sam looked back down at the journal, his voice careful. “We still need more. A lot more. But this gives us a direction.”
Dean squeezed Natalie’s hand once more, then looked at Bobby. “We prove Leandro finished what he set out to do.”
Bobby swallowed hard.
“And then,” Dean continued, his voice going colder, “we make the Collector let him go.”
Nobody spoke for a moment.
Then Bobby drew in a rough breath, wiped a hand over his face, and straightened.
“All right,” he said, voice gruff and uneven. “Then we find every damn thing this journal’s got.”
Natalie nodded, eyes wet but steady.
Sam turned the fragile page with reverent care.
Dean stayed close to Natalie, his shoulder pressed to hers, his hand still wrapped around hers beneath the edge of the table.
The Collector had a history.
It had methods.
It had rules.
And for the first time, it also had a weakness.
Bobby was the first one to move.
Not much. Just enough to break whatever spell had settled over the room after Sam’s last words. He drew in a rough breath, dragged one hand down over his beard, and looked at the journal on the table as if it had personally reached across twenty years and punched him in the chest.
“Sam,” he said, voice gruff and clipped. “Gather everything you can from that. Every line, every translation, every reference. Cross-check it with the black book and anything else we got on interrupted crossings, reapers, unjudged souls, whatever the hell category this thing thinks it belongs in.”
Sam nodded immediately. “Yeah. I’m on it.”
“And don’t assume the translation’s clean.”
“I won’t.”
“Especially not with threshold language.”
“I know.”
Bobby gave him a look.
Sam sighed. “I’ll be careful.”
“Good.” Bobby stood there another second, jaw working like he wanted to say something else and couldn’t trust what might come out if he tried. His eyes flicked to Natalie, then away just as quickly, and that small avoidance somehow said more than any speech could have. “I need a minute.”
No one stopped him.
He turned and walked out through the back door, letting it swing shut behind him with a soft wooden clap that sounded too quiet for the weight he carried with him.
Natalie remained where she was, one hand still resting on the back of the chair, her gaze fixed on the door. The instinct to follow him rose at once, but so did the old fear of making it worse. Bobby was a man who loved fiercely and retreated roughly. He had raised her with engine grease on his hands, sarcasm in his mouth, and worry tucked behind every grumbled order to eat, sleep, or stop being an idiot. When he walked away, sometimes it meant he needed space. Sometimes it meant he needed someone to ignore the fact that he needed someone.
Dean seemed to read that hesitation in her.
He stepped close enough that his shoulder brushed hers. “Go.”
Natalie looked at him.
Dean’s expression had softened, but his voice stayed certain. “He needs you.”
Her throat tightened. “What if he doesn’t want to talk?”
“He probably doesn’t.” A faint, sad smile crossed Dean’s face. “Go anyway.”
Natalie stared at the door for one more heartbeat. Then she nodded and followed Bobby outside.
The backyard was bright with late morning sun, but the warmth felt muted after the dim, dust-thick weight of the house. Bobby stood near the edge of the junkyard with his back to her, hands planted on his hips, cap tilted low as he stared out over the rows of rusted cars and old metal. He looked smaller out there than he ever did inside, which was strange, because Bobby Singer was not a man anyone with sense would call small. But grief had a way of doing that. It bent people inward, even the stubborn ones.
Natalie stopped a few feet away.
For a long moment, neither of them spoke.
The wind moved through the junkyard, rattling something loose in one of the stacked cars. Somewhere overhead, a bird called once and then fell silent. The world kept going with insulting ease, as if it had not just handed Bobby a possible answer to a wound he had carried for twenty years.
Bobby did not turn around, but he knew she was there.
Of course he did.
“You didn’t have to come out,” he said.
Natalie wrapped her arms around herself, not from cold, but from the old instinct to hold herself together. “I know.”
“Dean send you?”
A tiny smile touched her mouth despite everything. “A little.”
Bobby huffed. “Figures.”
“He said you needed me.”
That made Bobby go quiet.
Natalie watched the back of him, the set of his shoulders, the way his fingers flexed once against his belt before stilling. She knew that movement. She had seen it when she was ten and he found her crying over one of Leandro’s old shirts. She had seen it when she was sixteen and her prom date never showed. She had seen it when she left for Nova Scotia and he let her go because she had been an adult, technically, even though neither of them had believed that made it easier.
Bobby finally turned his head slightly, not enough to face her fully. “You were so damn little.”
The words caught her off guard.
She blinked. “What?”
“When Julia brought you here after Leandro died.” His voice was low, rough with memory. “Or hell, maybe I brought you. Don’t even remember it clean anymore. Everything from back then’s all mixed up.” He swallowed, eyes still on the junkyard. “You had these little shoes with flowers on ’em. Mud all over the toes, because you wouldn’t stop wanderin’ out to look at the cars.”
Natalie’s breath caught softly. She did not remember the shoes, but she remembered the shape of those early days in pieces. Bobby’s house feeling too big. Her mother crying when she thought Natalie was asleep. The smell of coffee. The clank of tools. A man who did not know what to do with a grieving child and did it anyway.
Bobby’s jaw worked.
“You’d lost your father, and I stood there thinkin’ I had no damn business tryin’ to help raise anybody. I couldn’t even keep my own life from turnin’ into a pile of ash.” His mouth twisted. “But then you looked at me like I was supposed to know what came next.”
Natalie’s eyes stung.
“So I pretended I did.”
She stepped closer, slowly. “Bobby.”
He gave a short, humorless laugh. “You were five. Then you were six, insistin’ on campin’ in my backyard like a thunderstorm was gonna take orders from you. Then you were ten, bringin’ Dean outta whatever hole John had shoved him into that week. Then you were sixteen, sittin’ in that damn dress in my yard, tryin’ not to cry because some idiot boy didn’t know what he’d stood up.”
Natalie looked down, a faint, aching smile passing across her face.
“And now look at you,” Bobby said, finally turning enough to face her. His eyes were red-rimmed, though he would probably blame the wind if she mentioned it. “Grown woman. Hunter. Scarred up. Stubborn as hell. Standing here tellin’ me that maybe the worst thing I ever carried wasn’t what I thought it was.”
Natalie held his gaze.
The silence stretched again, but this time it was not empty.
Bobby looked back toward the junkyard, and when he spoke, his voice was quieter. “I built a lot on that guilt.”
“I know.”
“No, I mean it.” He rubbed one hand over the back of his neck, looking suddenly exhausted. “I took care of you because I loved your father. Because I loved your mother in the way you love a friend’s family after he’s gone. Because you were just a kid and someone had to.” He paused. “But there was guilt in it too.”
Natalie nodded, even though the admission hurt. “I know that too.”
His eyes cut to her.
She stepped fully beside him now, standing shoulder to shoulder as they looked across the yard together. “You think I didn’t know? Bobby, I grew up in this house. I knew when you were helping because you loved me, and I knew when you were helping because you were trying to answer for something that wasn’t your fault.”
Bobby’s face tightened. “It was my fault.”
“No,” she said, quiet but firm.
He looked at her sharply.
Natalie did not flinch. “No. If what Sam read is right, then my father died doing exactly what he meant to do. He saved you.”
“That don’t make it better.”
“No,” she agreed. “It doesn’t. It doesn’t make him less dead. It doesn’t give my mother back the life she should’ve had with him. It doesn’t give me the father I lost.” Her voice trembled, but she kept going. “But it means his last choice mattered.”
Bobby looked away, eyes shining with something he was fighting hard not to let fall.
Natalie turned toward him. “And you living because of him isn’t proof that you failed him. It’s proof that he succeeded.”
The words landed hard.
Bobby closed his eyes.
For a moment, he looked like he might argue. Natalie could almost see the old reflex rising in him, that instinctive rejection of comfort because guilt had lived in him so long it had begun to feel like loyalty. Then his shoulders sagged, just slightly, and the fight went out of him in a way that made her heart ache.
“Damn you,” he muttered.
Natalie let out a wet little laugh. “Yeah. I know.”
“You sound like Missouri.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment.”
“Wasn’t meant as one.”
“Yes, it was.”
Bobby huffed, but there was no bite in it.
They stood there a while longer, looking out over the junkyard that had held so many versions of them. A grieving child. A reluctant surrogate father. Two reckless kids becoming best friends under storms and moonlight. A young woman leaving for Nova Scotia with too many secrets. A grown woman coming home with scars, answers, and more fear than she knew what to do with.
Bobby finally spoke again.
“I should’ve told you more.”
Natalie’s throat tightened. “Maybe.”
He glanced at her.
She gave him honesty, because after everything, he deserved that much. “I understand why you didn’t. But yes. Maybe if I’d known more, I would’ve looked differently. Maybe I would’ve brought you in sooner. Maybe I wouldn’t have gone alone.”
Pain crossed his face.
“I ain’t ever gonna forgive myself for that.”
“Bobby—”
“No.” He shook his head. “Let me have that one.”
Natalie studied him, then sighed softly. “Fine. But don’t make it bigger than mine.”
That startled him into looking at her.
She folded her arms. “I’m the one who went alone. I’m the one who didn’t call. I’m the one who thought I could face something outside Heaven and Hell because grief made me arrogant.”
“Grief made you desperate,” Bobby corrected.
“Same neighborhood,” she said, and that earned the smallest twitch of his mouth.
He looked back toward the house, where Dean and Sam were just barely visible through the window, bent over books at the table. Dean was not reading. He was watching the yard, because of course he was. Sam, beside him, appeared to be pretending not to notice.
Bobby saw it too.
“He loves you,” he said gruffly.
Natalie’s heart warmed and ached at once. “Yeah.”
“You love him.”
She smiled faintly. “Yeah.”
Bobby nodded, though his expression carried the complicated strain of a man watching two children he had helped raise step into something that could either steady them or destroy them, depending on how cruel the world decided to be. “That boy’s got more heart than sense.”
“I know.”
“He’ll throw himself in front of anything for you.”
“I know that too.”
“Don’t let him.”
Natalie looked at him.
Bobby’s voice dropped. “And don’t you do it for him neither.”
She thought of her conversation with Dean in the junkyard that morning, the promises they had made about no demon deals, no solo hunts, no noble sacrifices dressed up as love. “We talked about that.”
“Good.” Bobby grunted. “Talk again. He’s a Winchester. Takes more than once for sense to stick.”
Natalie laughed softly.
Then, after a moment, she reached for Bobby’s hand.
He looked down in surprise when her fingers curled around his.
For one second he seemed frozen, as awkward with tenderness as he had ever been. Then his hand closed around hers, rough and warm and familiar.
“I’m sorry I scared you,” Natalie said.
Bobby swallowed. “You oughta be.”
“I’m serious.”
“So am I.”
She smiled sadly. “I know.”
He squeezed her hand once, then released it before the moment could become too much for either of them. His eyes returned to the junkyard, but his voice, when it came, was softer than before.
“We’re gonna find him.”
Natalie’s breath caught.
Bobby glanced at her. “Leandro. We’re gonna find out what happened. We’re gonna prove that bastard’s claim is false, or whatever fancy words Sam wants to use. And if there’s a way to get your father where he belongs, we’ll do it.”
Her eyes filled again, but this time she did not hide it.
“And if there isn’t?” she whispered.
Bobby’s face tightened, but he did not lie to her. “Then we’ll face that too.”
Natalie nodded, because that was the only honest answer.
He turned toward her more fully then, and for a moment the gruff hunter fell away enough for her to see the man who had crouched in front of a five-year-old girl and told her she would always have a place with him.
“But you listen to me,” Bobby said. “Your father’s soul matters. What happened to him matters. But you are not a payment. You hear me?”
Natalie’s lips trembled.
“You don’t pay for the dead with the livin’,” he continued, voice roughening. “Not with your life. Not with Dean’s. Not with mine. Not with anybody’s.”
She nodded once. “I hear you.”
“Good.”
A beat passed.
Then Bobby cleared his throat and turned back toward the house, gruffness dragging itself back over him like armor. “Now come on. Before those idjits misread Latin and summon somethin’ stupid in my kitchen.”
Natalie laughed, wiping quickly at her cheek. “Sam wouldn’t.”
“Dean would distract him.”
“That’s fair.”
They started toward the house together, steps slow at first, then steadier. Through the window, Dean’s head lifted the second they moved, his attention snapping to Natalie with such open concern that Bobby let out a low snort.
Natalie glanced over. “What?”
“Nothin’.”
“Bobby.”
He shook his head. “Just thinkin’ your father would’ve liked that boy.”
Natalie stopped.
Bobby kept walking for two more steps before realizing she was no longer beside him. He turned back, brows raised.
She stared at him, heart caught somewhere between grief and joy. “You think so?”
Bobby looked toward the window again, where Dean was now pretending to read while very obviously monitoring them. A smile tugged faintly beneath Bobby’s beard.
“Leandro liked stubborn idiots with good hearts,” he said. “Explains why he put up with me.”
Natalie let out a shaky laugh.
Bobby opened the back door and stepped inside first, voice rising immediately. “All right, what’d you two break while we were gone?”
From the table, Dean looked offended. “Nothing!”
Sam lifted a hand. “A pencil.”
Dean pointed at him. “Traitor.”
Natalie followed Bobby inside, the ache in her chest still there, still deep, but no longer quite so lonely.
For the first time in years, talking about her father did not feel like opening a wound in the dark.
It felt like bringing him home.
The rest of the day disappeared into paper.
Not cleanly. Not neatly. There was no single revelation that solved everything, no one passage that made the Collector suddenly understandable. Instead, the truth came in fragments, scattered across books that had no business knowing about one another. A water-damaged field journal. Bobby’s black-bound volume with the French notes tucked in the back. A brittle collection of nineteenth-century death customs from the northern Atlantic. A hunter’s private correspondence copied in shaky handwriting, then shoved between two unrelated volumes as if even the person who saved it had not known what to do with what they had found.
Sam found the first cross-reference a little before lunch, buried in an old account from a hunter who had investigated a cluster of deaths near Quebec. Natalie found the second half an hour later, not in the main text of a book, but in the handwritten correction some unknown researcher had scrawled in the margin after disagreeing violently with the translator. Bobby found a third while swearing at a stack of papers that had tried to collapse on his foot. Dean, who complained loudly that half of Bobby’s books were written by lunatics with terrible penmanship, still managed to uncover a mention of “souls used as posts along unclaimed roads,” which silenced the room so completely that even he stopped pretending not to be shaken.
By noon, Sam had dragged a clean notebook to the center of the table and declared that they needed one place to compile everything before the information scattered across Bobby’s house swallowed itself again. Bobby objected to the implication that his library was anything less than functional, Natalie pointed out that one of the relevant documents had been sitting behind a manual on septic tanks, and Dean helpfully added that the septic tank manual had at least been written in English. Bobby told him to shut up and sharpen pencils.
So they built the notebook together.
Sam wrote the cleanest notes, because of course he did. Dates, sources, names, alternate translations, possible meanings. His handwriting stayed steady even when the subject matter turned uglier. Natalie handled the terms that did not translate cleanly, especially the ones that seemed to orbit border language: threshold, crossing, judgment, held, anchored, rendered. Bobby drew arrows between concepts with the grim authority of a man who trusted a good diagram more than a paragraph, and Dean made blunt little additions in the margins whenever the others got too academic.
Collector likes loopholes.
Doesn’t own souls. Uses them.
Love = tether? Gross. Kill it.
Natalie saw that last note and stared at it for a long moment, her mouth tightening as if she could not decide whether to laugh or cry.
Dean noticed. He always noticed. “You okay?”
She nodded, but it was the sort of nod that only meant she had not fallen apart yet. “I hate that it makes sense.”
Dean looked at the note, then back at her. His expression shifted, anger and tenderness colliding in that familiar way of his. “Then we use it against the son of a bitch.”
Bobby grunted from the other side of the table. “That’s the first sensible thing you’ve said all day.”
Dean pointed at him without looking away from Natalie. “I’ve said at least three sensible things.”
“Name two.”
Dean opened his mouth, then frowned. “Not the point.”
Sam, without lifting his head, said, “One of them was probably ‘pass the bacon.’”
Natalie laughed despite herself, and for a few brief seconds the room loosened. It needed those seconds. They all did. The day kept pressing down on them, page after page, discovery after discovery, and without those little interruptions of family irritation and tired humor, the weight of the research would have crushed the air out of Bobby’s house.
Lunch was sandwiches eaten over open books, because no one had the patience to clear the table properly. Bobby made Natalie take the thickest one and did not even pretend he was not watching her eat. She gave him the same warning look as before, but this time there was less bite behind it, and he answered with a gruff little lift of his brows that said he knew exactly how much he could push before she snapped. Dean slid a bag of chips toward her without comment. Sam, who noticed both gestures, wisely kept his eyes on the notebook and his mouth shut.
By midafternoon, the picture had grown clearer and worse.
The Collector did not simply wait for souls to fall into the cracks. It engineered cracks where it could. It guided monsters, manipulated timing, and fed on unfinished purpose the way some things fed on blood. It did not need every violent death. It needed the right ones. Deaths with force behind them. Deaths charged with sacrifice, panic, devotion, refusal. A hunter throwing himself between a monster and a friend. A mother dying before she could protect her child. A soldier refusing to retreat. A lover turning back when every instinct screamed to run.
Dean went very still when Sam read that part aloud.
Natalie did too.
Nobody mentioned Mary Winchester.
Nobody needed to.
Dean stared at the table, jaw clenched so hard Natalie could see the muscle jumping near his cheek. She reached beneath the table and touched his knee, not to distract him, not to soothe something that old with one touch, but to remind him that he was not alone in the room with the memory. His hand found hers immediately, rough and warm, and he held on so tightly she knew exactly where his mind had gone.
Sam noticed, and his voice softened as he moved on.
Bobby noticed too, but his face had already gone dark with another grief.
Leandro.
Every useful passage led back to him eventually. Not by name, not always, but by shape. A hunter dying mid-fight. A final act completed in body but disrupted in spirit. A soul taken at the instant when will and sacrifice were strongest. Each time the research circled that truth, Bobby seemed to grow heavier in his chair. He did not break. Bobby Singer did not break where people could see him if he could help it. But by late afternoon, his voice had gone rough enough that Natalie stopped pretending not to hear it.
“This doesn’t mean it was your fault,” she said quietly after Sam read a passage about “borrowed guilt strengthening a tether through the living witness.”
Bobby’s eyes lifted to hers.
The room paused around them.
Natalie held his gaze. “If anything, it means the Collector used what you felt afterward.”
Bobby looked down at the table, his hand resting near the notebook but not touching it. “Don’t know that that’s better.”
“No,” she admitted. “It isn’t better.”
Dean leaned back in his chair, expression hard. “It means it’s a parasite.”
Sam nodded slowly. “That’s actually not a bad way to put it.”
Dean looked offended. “Why do you always sound surprised when I’m useful?”
“Experience,” Sam said.
Dean glared at him.
Natalie almost smiled, but Bobby did not. His gaze stayed on the open page, on the ugly little phrase Sam had translated three different ways and disliked more each time.
The living remember. The Collector fastens.
Bobby dragged a hand over his beard. “So every time I blamed myself—”
Natalie’s voice cut in, gentle but firm. “No.”
He looked at her.
“No,” she repeated. “We are not doing that.”
His mouth twisted. “Kid—”
“The Collector does not get to make your love for my father into evidence against you.” Her voice shook on the last words, but she did not back away from them. “It doesn’t get that.”
Dean looked at her then, and the pride in his face was so naked it nearly undid her.
Bobby sat there for a long moment, absorbing it badly, because Bobby absorbed kindness the way some men absorbed punches—by pretending they had not landed until the bruise showed later. Finally, he gave one short nod and looked back at the notebook.
“Write it down,” he muttered.
Sam blinked. “What?”
“That.” Bobby pointed at the page. “Collector uses memory and guilt to reinforce tethers. But if the claim’s false, there’s gotta be a way to challenge it. Write that down.”
Sam wrote it down.
Dinner came later than it should have, and by then none of them had the energy for anything complicated. Bobby reheated leftovers and opened cans of whatever looked least expired. Dean made a half-hearted complaint about the lack of burgers, but Natalie bumped her shoulder into his and told him he could survive one meal without red meat. Dean informed her this was medically unproven. Sam said, without looking up from the notebook, that Dean’s cholesterol would probably appreciate the break. Bobby told all of them to eat before he threw the pan at someone.
They ate in the middle of the research again.
By then the notebook had become something almost sacred. A map of horror, yes, but also a map of possibility. Sam had divided it into sections: known names, reported behaviors, soul states, tether mechanics, possible weaknesses, unresolved questions. Natalie had added a page for Leandro specifically, though writing his name at the top had taken her longer than she expected. She had stared at the blank line until Dean’s hand settled at the back of her chair, steady and silent, and only then had she written it.
Leandro Guimet.
Held or anchored unknown.
Claim basis unknown.
Final act: saved Bobby Singer from fatal attack.
Possible challenge: final intent fulfilled.
When Bobby saw it, he got up without a word and went into the kitchen. They heard the refrigerator open, then close. A bottle cap hit the counter. Nobody followed him that time. He came back a minute later with a beer in hand and eyes that looked suspiciously bright, then sat down and told Sam his column headings were too damn neat.
Sam accepted that for the emotional deflection it was.
The worst discovery came after dinner.
It was Natalie who found it, buried in one of the French notes tucked behind the black-bound book. The passage had been copied from an older source, probably translated twice before it landed in Bobby’s house, but the meaning survived well enough to turn her hands cold.
She read it once.
Then again.
Dean saw her face change. “Nat?”
She did not answer immediately.
Bobby sat forward. “What is it?”
Natalie swallowed. “It says anchored souls can still be aware.”
The room went so quiet that the ticking clock sounded obscene.
Sam reached for the note carefully, his eyes scanning the passage. His expression tightened with every line. “It says awareness varies. Held souls are suspended, often unaware of duration. Anchored souls may experience memory loops, emotional echoes, or impressions from the living tether.”
Bobby’s chair creaked under his grip.
Dean’s stomach turned.
Natalie stared at the paper until the words blurred. “So if my father’s anchored—”
“We don’t know that he is,” Dean said immediately.
“But if he is—”
“We don’t know.”
She looked at him, eyes shining now, grief breaking past the control she had held all day. “Dean.”
He stopped, because she was right to be afraid and he could not protect her from the possibility by refusing to say it aloud.
If Leandro was anchored, he might know.
He might know time had passed.
He might feel Julia’s grief. Bobby’s guilt. Natalie’s desperate search for him. He might have been trapped for two decades in the echo of the last thing he ever did, not suffering exactly, not damned, but not free either. Held in place by love turned into rope.
Bobby stood so abruptly his chair slammed backward. “Damn it.”
The words cracked through the room.
Natalie flinched, but Bobby was not angry at her. He was staring at the page like he wanted to burn it and could not because they needed it. His breath came rough, his face flushed with helpless rage.
“That son of a bitch,” he said, voice low and shaking. “That goddamn son of a bitch.”
Sam looked down, giving him the dignity of not being watched too closely.
Dean looked at Natalie.
Natalie looked at Bobby.
For a moment, all the research stopped being research. It stopped being translations, categories, and possible ritual mechanics. It became a man named Leandro who had laughed in Bobby’s kitchen, taught him how to track a thing through bad weather, loved Julia, carried his daughter on his shoulders, and died pushing his friend out of the way.
It became personal again.
Maybe it had never stopped being personal.
Natalie rose slowly and crossed to Bobby. She did not touch him at first. She had learned that much from him. Instead, she stood beside him, close enough that he could feel she was there, and looked down at the page with him.
“We don’t know,” she said, echoing Dean now.
Bobby’s jaw worked.
“We don’t know,” she repeated. “And until we do, we don’t let it make us imagine every possible way it could hurt him.”
Bobby let out a rough, humorless breath. “That advice you plannin’ on takin’ yourself?”
Natalie’s mouth trembled. “Trying.”
He looked at her then, and the anger in his face broke into something far more painful. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “Me too.”
Dean rose as well, not crowding either of them, but unable to sit still with Natalie hurting that badly. Sam stayed seated, one hand resting on the notebook, grounding the work because someone had to.
After a while, Bobby picked up his chair and sat back down.
Nobody commented.
They worked another hour after that, but exhaustion had begun to make everything harder. Words blurred. Translations tangled. Dean read the same paragraph three times and still had no idea what it said beyond the fact that it made him want to hit something. Sam’s notes grew less tidy. Bobby’s temper shortened. Natalie’s composure thinned until every mention of Leandro’s possible state felt like fingers pressing into an open bruise.
Finally, Sam closed the journal with care.
“We need to stop for tonight.”
Dean looked ready to argue on principle, but one glance at Natalie stopped him.
Bobby did not argue either.
That alone said enough.
The notebook lay in the middle of the table, thicker now with inserted pages, copied passages, rough diagrams, and a growing list of questions they could not yet answer. It did not give them a way to defeat the Collector. Not yet. It did not tell them whether Leandro was held, anchored, or something worse. It did not promise that he could be freed.
But it gave them more than they had that morning.
A name older than Master.
A function.
A method.
A possible weakness.
And a truth that changed the shape of Bobby’s oldest guilt: Leandro’s final act had not failed. Bobby had lived because Leandro saved him. If the Collector claimed otherwise, then the claim was a lie.
Natalie sat back in her chair, drained to the bone, and looked at the notebook through tired eyes.
Dean’s hand slid into hers.
This time she clung to him openly.
Bobby saw it and did not tease. Sam saw it and did not smile. The room was too raw for that, too full of ghosts that were not ghosts and grief that had been opened too many times in one day.
Bobby rubbed both hands over his face, then let them fall heavily to the table.
“All right,” he said, voice worn down but steady. “We sleep. Tomorrow, we keep diggin’.”
Natalie nodded.
Dean squeezed her hand.
Sam carefully stacked the most important books beside the notebook, as though arranging them neatly could give shape to the chaos of what they had learned.
Outside, night settled over Sioux Falls and Bobby’s junkyard, covering rusted cars and old paths and the tent-shaped memories of childhood beneath darkness. Inside, four hunters sat around a table with too much knowledge and not enough answers, bound together by love, guilt, fear, and the stubborn refusal to let the Collector have the final word.
For now, that refusal was all they had.
For tonight, it would have to be enough.
One by one, the house emptied.
Sam was the first to give in, though not without stacking the most important books into a careful pile beside the notebook and marking three places with scraps of paper torn from an old receipt. He looked like he wanted to keep going, because Sam Winchester had never met a terrible supernatural mystery he did not believe could be solved through stubbornness and sleep deprivation, but even he had reached the end of what his mind could hold. He said good night quietly, squeezed Natalie’s shoulder as he passed her chair, and gave Dean one of those long brother looks that said several things at once.
Take care of her.
Take care of yourself.
Don’t be stupid.
Dean gave him a small nod.
Bobby lingered longer, because Bobby always lingered when worry had him by the throat. He checked the locks even though everyone knew they were already locked. He grumbled about leaving books on the table even though he was the one who told them not to move anything. He looked at Natalie twice like he wanted to say something else about Leandro, about the Collector, about the fact that her father might have liked Dean, but whatever words he found were too large for the hour and too raw for the room.
So he only touched the back of her chair once as he passed.
“Sleep,” he said gruffly.
Natalie looked up at him, exhausted and soft-eyed. “You too.”
Bobby snorted. “Bossy.”
“You raised me.”
“Apparently I made mistakes.”
She smiled faintly, and that was enough for him. He gave Dean one sharp look, not teasing this time, not warning exactly either. More like trust wrapped in threat because that was the only language Bobby could stand to use when something mattered too much. Then he went down the hall to his room, and after a moment his door shut.
The kitchen fell quiet.
Dean and Natalie stayed where they were.
Neither of them spoke at first. The notebook sat in the middle of the table, closed now, but still heavy with everything they had forced into it. The Collector’s older name. The border souls. The possibility that Leandro had been held not because his final act failed, but because something cruel had lied about the meaning of sacrifice and fed on the grief left behind. The day had taken them apart piece by piece, then left them sitting in the wreckage with too many truths and not enough answers.
Dean’s hand was still wrapped around Natalie’s.
His thumb moved slowly over her knuckles, again and again, a small rhythm in the silence. He did not seem aware of doing it at first. His gaze rested on their joined hands, his expression drawn with grief and exhaustion and the kind of fear he had spent most of his life turning into anger because anger was easier to survive.
Natalie watched him watch her hand.
She could feel the tremor beneath the steadiness of his touch.
Not strong. Not obvious.
But there.
“Dean,” she said softly.
He looked up.
The rawness in his eyes stole whatever else she might have said.
All day, they had talked about souls and tethers, about love being used as a trap, about what the Collector did with people who died before judgment could take hold. But beneath every word, every translation, every ugly line of lore, Dean had been carrying one simple image: Natalie on a floor in Nova Scotia, bleeding, alone, nearly gone before he ever knew she needed him.
His hand tightened around hers.
“I keep thinking about it,” he admitted, voice low.
She did not ask what.
She knew.
Dean swallowed, jaw shifting as he tried to force the words through the place where fear had lodged itself. “How close it was.”
Natalie’s throat tightened.
He looked down again, thumb brushing over her knuckles with aching care. “You were lying there, and it just… let you leave. Like your life was nothing. Like it could decide whether you got to come home.”
The words landed quietly, but Natalie heard the fury beneath them. The helplessness too. That was the part he hated most. Not the danger. Not even the blood. Dean could face danger. Dean could face blood. But the idea that she had almost vanished from the world while he was somewhere else, unaware and unreachable, had shaken something deep in him.
“I did come home,” she whispered.
Dean looked back at her, and his face softened with so much relief that it hurt to see. “Yeah.”
His thumb stilled.
“I’m really damn glad you did.”
Natalie’s eyes stung.
The day had stripped her down too. Not only because of the Collector. Not only because of Leandro. But because Bobby’s words had stayed with her long after he said them in the yard, settling somewhere tender she had not known was waiting to be touched.
Your father would’ve liked that boy.
Bobby probably did not know what that had done to her.
Maybe he could not know.
Leandro had been a story most of her life, a warmth remembered through Julia’s grief, through Bobby’s guilt, through photographs and old shirts and the shape of absence at every important moment. Her father had not watched her grow up. He had not met the friends who became family. He had not seen Dean Winchester stumble into her life as a bruised little boy with too much responsibility and somehow become the man she loved.
But Bobby had known him.
Bobby had known Leandro’s laugh, his temper, his instincts, his measure of people.
And Bobby believed Leandro would have liked Dean.
The knowledge settled in Natalie’s chest like a blessing she had not realized she needed.
“He said my father would’ve liked you,” she said.
Dean blinked, surprised by the turn. “Bobby?”
Natalie nodded.
Dean looked almost uncomfortable, as though the idea mattered too much to receive easily. “Yeah?”
“Yeah.”
He huffed softly, glancing down at the table. “Well. Your dad had questionable taste in friends if he liked Bobby.”
Natalie laughed, but it broke halfway into something quieter. Dean looked up immediately, worry sharpening in his face, and she shook her head before he could ask.
“It just meant a lot,” she said. “More than Bobby knows, I think.”
Dean’s expression changed.
He understood then.
Maybe not the exact shape of it, but enough. Enough to know that for Natalie, loving him had always carried ghosts with it. Julia’s grief. Leandro’s absence. The fear that love in their world always ended with someone left behind. To be told that her father, the man whose death had shaped her whole life, might have approved of Dean—might have liked him, trusted him, seen the good in him—was not a small thing.
Dean lifted her hand and pressed a kiss against her knuckles.
Natalie’s breath caught.
The gesture was tender enough to undo the last of the distance between them.
For a long moment, they only looked at each other across the scarred kitchen table, the closed notebook between them like the dark road waiting tomorrow. But the hour was late, and exhaustion had thinned the walls they usually kept around themselves. There was no room left for deflection. No room for jokes. No room for fear pretending to be practicality.
There was only the truth.
Dean stood first.
He did not tug her up. Did not assume.
He only held her hand and waited.
Natalie looked at him, saw the question in his eyes, and answered by rising from her chair.
They left the kitchen lights burning low behind them.
The walk upstairs felt different from the night before. Last night had been full of uncertainty, the awkward sweetness of two people learning how to share a bed without crossing a line they were not ready to cross. Tonight was quieter. Heavier. Not rushed, not feverish, but certain in a way that settled deep beneath the skin.
At his door, Dean paused and looked at her.
“You sure?” he asked.
Natalie’s heart squeezed at the question, at the steadiness of it, at the way he still gave her the choice even now, after everything they had said and survived and admitted.
She stepped closer, her free hand resting against his chest. “Yes.”
Dean searched her face for another heartbeat.
Then he nodded once and opened the door.
Inside, the room was dim and familiar, lit only by the faint moonlight at the curtains and the soft spill from the hallway before Dean closed the door behind them. His duffel still sat near the bed. His jacket still hung over the chair. The room still looked like Dean in all the small, chaotic ways Natalie had already started to love openly instead of privately.
Dean turned back to her.
For a moment, neither moved.
Then Natalie reached for him.
That broke whatever fragile distance remained.
Dean kissed her slowly, his hands coming to her with care rather than urgency. Her waist. Her back. The side of her face. Each touch asked and answered at once, and Natalie gave herself permission to lean into all of it, to feel the warmth of him without flinching away from what it meant. He held her like someone grateful, like someone afraid, like someone who had almost learned too late that love was not made safer by being denied.
She kissed him back with the same tenderness, fingers curling in his shirt, then smoothing over his shoulders as if reassuring herself that he was real. Dean made a soft sound against her mouth, not desperate, but overwhelmed, and the sound moved through her with aching force.
They had spent years being careful in all the wrong ways.
Tonight they were careful in the right ones.
Dean guided her toward the bed, but he did not hurry her. He kept stopping to look at her, to touch her face, to kiss her again like every kiss was its own decision. Natalie found herself smiling through the emotion rising in her chest, because there was no performance in him now, no swagger, no mask. Just Dean, nervous and tender and utterly present.
When they came together, it was not about proving anything.
It was not about erasing fear, or grief, or the shadow of the Collector waiting beyond them. None of that vanished. The world did not become kinder because they loved each other. Leandro was still trapped. The Master still existed. Tomorrow would still demand research, plans, and danger.
But for this one night, love was not a tether used by something cruel.
It was a choice.
A shelter.
A place to rest.
Dean loved her with a gentleness that made Natalie ache, kissing her as if every part of her was precious because he knew how close he had come to never having this at all. He held her through the tremble of emotion that overtook her, whispered her name against her hair, and stayed with her in every sense that mattered. Natalie held him back just as fiercely, giving him the trust she had been too afraid to offer for years, letting the truth of what she felt move through her without turning away from it.
Afterward, they lay tangled beneath the blankets, breath slowly easing, the room quiet around them.
Natalie rested with her head against Dean’s chest, listening to the familiar rhythm of his heartbeat. His arm was wrapped around her waist, his hand spread warm against her back, and every so often his fingers moved in small, absent strokes as though he still needed to remind himself she was there.
She understood.
Her own hand rested over his heart.
Dean turned his face into her hair and pressed a kiss there. “You okay?”
The question was soft, roughened by emotion and exhaustion.
Natalie closed her eyes.
For the first time, the answer did not feel fragile.
“Yes,” she whispered.
Dean’s hold tightened slightly.
She lifted her head enough to look at him. In the moonlight, his face looked younger somehow, stripped of bravado and sharpened edges, leaving only the man beneath all of it. The boy she had known. The friend she had loved. The lover who looked at her now with quiet wonder and no regret.
Natalie touched his cheek. “Are you?”
Dean looked at her for a long second.
Then he smiled.
Small. Tired. Real.
“Yeah,” he said. “I am.”
She settled back against him, and he drew the blanket higher around them both. Outside, the junkyard was still. Downstairs, Bobby’s house slept around them, old walls holding old grief and new hope with the same stubborn endurance that had carried all of them this far.
The Collector had taken love and twisted it into a tether.
But here, in the dark of Dean’s room, love became something else.
Not a trap.
Not a debt.
Not a weapon.
A home.
And for one night, held safely in each other’s arms, Dean and Natalie let themselves believe that home was worth fighting for.
Tag List: @kmc1989, @ozwriterchick, @mandee7, @deans-baby-momma, @foxyjwls007
Want to be a part of this tag list or others? Message me here! And check out the other stories I’m writing!
Pairings: Dean Winchester x Original Female Character
Series Summary: Set in the early seasons, Familiar Ground follows Dean Winchester as an unexpected reunion at Bobby Singer’s house brings Natalie Guimet—an old childhood friend and constant from his time there—back into his orbit. Told through interwoven past and present scenes, the story explores shared history, unspoken feelings, and the slow realization that some bonds don’t fade with time—they wait.
Word Count: 7,432
Tags/Warnings: Mentions of death, promises, grief, childhood memories
A/N: Comments, Likes, Reblogs, Kind feedback are always highly appreciated. Please let me know if you want to be added to the tag list!
Dividers: by @strangergraphics, @talesmaniac89
Chapter Ten: Trails
Breakfast ended slowly, not with any real sense of peace, but with the kind of practical surrender that followed a room full of hunters realizing they had talked themselves into another impossible problem and still needed to clean the damn kitchen. Sam volunteered for the dishes again, partly because he was decent that way and partly because he had apparently decided the sink was the safest place in the house whenever Dean and Natalie started looking at each other like the rest of the world had gone soft around the edges. Bobby grunted his approval, gathered an armful of loose notes and half-open books from the table, and announced that since everybody else was apparently too busy being young and stupid, he would go see if his wrecked library had anything useful to say about the Master.
Dean let that pass without comment, though Natalie could feel the slight tightening of his fingers around hers. He had been quiet since the conversation about supernatural sources. Too quiet, in that very Dean way that usually meant his thoughts were running hot beneath the surface while his face gave away almost nothing. When Sam turned on the faucet and Bobby disappeared toward the living room with a muttered complaint about “damn apocalyptic research before noon,” Dean glanced down at Natalie and gave her hand a small, careful tug.
“Walk with me?”
It wasn’t really a question. Not because he was ordering her, but because she knew him well enough to hear the worry tucked underneath it. Natalie looked toward the sink, where Sam had very deliberately turned his back and started scrubbing a plate with exaggerated focus, then toward the living room, where Bobby was already swearing softly at the state of his books. Finally, she looked back at Dean. His expression had softened when their eyes met, but the tension was still there, sitting in the line of his shoulders and the set of his jaw.
“Yeah,” she said quietly. “Okay.”
They went out through the back door into the pale morning light, stepping down into Bobby’s yard with its familiar uneven ground and rusted silhouettes. The junkyard stretched out around them like a graveyard for old machines, except Natalie had never thought of it that way when she was a kid. Back then, it had been a kingdom. A battlefield. A playground. A maze where she and Dean could vanish for hours and come back with scraped knees, filthy hands, and the kind of grins that made Bobby start yelling before he even knew what they had done.
Now it was quieter. Or maybe they were.
Dean kept hold of her hand as they walked, his thumb brushing once over her knuckles before stilling. It was such a small thing, but Natalie felt it everywhere. Last night, that touch had felt like wonder. This morning, it still did—but there was something else beneath it too, something heavier. Fear, maybe. Possession, not in the ugly sense, but in the human one. The astonished, fragile realization that something precious had finally been placed in his hands and he had no idea how to keep the world from breaking it.
They passed an old truck with its hood missing, then a row of cars stacked two deep near the fence. Dean slowed near one of the narrow gravel paths that wound farther into the yard, where the house sat behind them but still close enough to see through gaps in the metal. He stopped there, turning toward her, and for a moment he didn’t speak. He only looked at her, and Natalie felt that old instinct rise in her again—the urge to deflect, to tease, to make him laugh before he could ask for something honest.
Dean saw it before she could act on it. “Don’t,” he said softly.
Natalie blinked. “I didn’t say anything.”
“You were about to.”
She let out a breath that almost became a laugh. “You know, this knowing-me-too-well thing is getting inconvenient.”
“Yeah,” Dean said, but he didn’t smile much. “Tell me about it.”
That sobered her.
He looked down at their joined hands, then back up at her face. “I need you to understand something.”
Natalie’s stomach tightened. “Okay.”
“This thing with the Master,” he said, and the name itself seemed to darken the air around them. “I get that we need information. I get that we don’t know enough. I get that maybe hunters and books and Bobby’s cranky-ass filing system aren’t gonna cover it.”
“Dean—”
“But demons?” he continued, his voice still low, still controlled, which somehow made the fear in it easier to hear. “Psychics, fine. Spirits, maybe. Whatever weird source Sam digs up in some dusty journal, sure. But demons? Bargains? Anything that even smells like you putting yourself back in front of something that can take a piece of you?”
Natalie looked away, toward the rows of old cars shining dull under the morning sun. “I said I wasn’t making deals.”
“I know what you said.”
“Then what are we arguing about?”
Dean stepped closer, not crowding her, but closing the distance enough that she had to look at him again. “We’re arguing because I know how you think.”
Her expression tightened.
“And before you get mad,” he added, “yeah, I know how I think too. I know what hunters do when they’re desperate. I know what grief makes people justify. Hell, I know what I’d do if it were Sam. Or Bobby.” His voice roughened slightly as his gaze moved over her face. “Or you.”
Natalie’s heart gave a painful little twist.
Dean swallowed and looked past her for a second, jaw working. When he spoke again, the words came slower, more stripped down. “I just got you back. Not as some memory. Not as Bobby’s girl from when we were kids. Not as the person I call when everything else is falling apart.” His eyes returned to hers, green and earnest and edged with fear. “I got you. This. Us. Whatever we’re calling it.”
Dean blinked, startled by the word. A faint flush crept up his neck. “Yeah,” he said after a beat, almost shyly. “That.”
It should have been funny. It was funny, a little—the two of them standing in Bobby Singer’s junkyard, fully grown hunters who had faced monsters and death and supernatural impossibilities, stumbling over a word as ordinary as boyfriend. But it was also tender enough to ache. Natalie watched him absorb it, watched the word settle into him with the same cautious wonder she had felt upstairs when she woke beneath his chin.
Dean drew in a breath. “I’m saying this as that. Not just your friend. Not just the guy who knew you when you were thirteen and mean with salsa.”
She smiled faintly. “You deserved that.”
“I did not deserve that.”
“You absolutely did.”
His mouth twitched, but the humor faded almost at once. “I’m saying it as the guy who loves you.” He seemed to surprise himself with the bluntness of it, but he didn’t take it back. His fingers tightened around hers. “I can’t watch you walk toward something that might take you from me because you think it’s the only way to save your dad.”
Natalie went very still.
The junkyard seemed to quiet around them, the faint wind moving through old metal with a low, whispering scrape. She stared at him, feeling the force of his words move through her—not as accusation, not even as demand, but as a plea he was too proud to phrase that way. Dean Winchester had never been afraid of monsters the way normal people were. But loss? Love? The helplessness of standing too far away while someone he loved bled alone in the dark? That terrified him.
“I don’t want to lose you either,” she said.
Dean’s face shifted, the guarded edges softening. “I know.”
“No,” she said, shaking her head slightly. “I mean it, Dean. I am not looking for a way to run back into this alone. I did that already. I learned exactly what that gets me.” Her free hand drifted briefly toward her stomach before she caught herself, but Dean saw it anyway. Of course he did. “I’m not eager to feel that again.”
His gaze dropped to where her hand had moved, and pain crossed his face before he could hide it.
Natalie stepped closer this time, closing the last bit of distance between them. “But I can’t pretend I’m not going to follow every lead we get. I can’t pretend that if there’s a way to free my father, I won’t want to take it.”
“I’m not asking you not to want it.”
“Then what are you asking?”
Dean’s answer came quietly. “I’m asking you to let wanting me matter too.”
The words hit harder than she expected.
Natalie looked up at him, throat tightening. There was no arrogance in his face, no assumption that he should outrank Leandro or Bobby or the past that had shaped her. There was only naked honesty, terrifying because it asked something of her she had spent years refusing to give anyone. It asked her to weigh her life not only by what she owed the dead, but by what she meant to the living.
Dean lifted his free hand, hesitated for the space of a breath, then cupped her cheek. “I’m not saying don’t fight for him,” he murmured. “I’m saying don’t let that thing convince you that dying for him is the same thing as saving him.”
Natalie closed her eyes briefly.
Because that was the cruel truth beneath everything.
The Master had known exactly how to bait her. It had known grief was not always loud and dramatic. Sometimes it was dutiful. Sometimes it wore the face of love. Sometimes it told you that sacrifice was noble even when it was only despair with prettier language.
When she opened her eyes again, Dean was still watching her.
Still waiting.
Still afraid.
“I promise,” she said, the words quiet but steady, “I won’t bargain with demons. I won’t trade myself away for information. I won’t make decisions about the Master without you, Sam, and Bobby knowing what I’m doing.”
Dean searched her face. “You mean that?”
“Yes.”
The relief that moved through him was not dramatic. He didn’t sag or exhale like some great weight had vanished. But she saw it in the minute loosening of his jaw, the easing of his shoulders, the way his thumb brushed her cheek with almost helpless tenderness.
“Good,” he said roughly.
Natalie leaned into his touch. “But you have to promise me something too.”
Dean’s brows lifted. “What?”
“If this gets dangerous—and it will—you don’t get to decide my life matters more than yours.”
His expression shifted immediately. “Nat—”
“No.” Her voice sharpened just enough to stop him. “You don’t get to protect me by throwing yourself in front of every blade. You don’t get to make some stupid noble sacrifice and call it love. If you’re asking me to stay alive because this matters, then you have to do the same.”
Dean stared at her.
For a moment, she thought he might argue. It was right there in him, instinctive and stubborn, the Winchester martyrdom practically written into his bones. Then his mouth tightened, and he looked away with a faint, humorless laugh.
“You don’t ask for easy stuff, do you?”
“Neither do you.”
“No,” he admitted. “Guess not.”
She waited.
Dean looked back at her and nodded once. “Okay.”
Natalie narrowed her eyes. “That was too fast.”
“What, you want me to make it dramatic?”
“I want you to mean it.”
He stepped closer, until their foreheads nearly touched. “I mean it.”
She studied him for another second, then let herself believe him—not fully, maybe, because Dean’s reflex for self-sacrifice was not something one conversation could undo, but enough for now. Enough to let the breath she’d been holding slowly leave her body.
Dean’s hand slipped from her cheek to the back of her neck, gentle and warm. “So we do this together?”
Her mouth twitched. “That one feels more situational.”
“Natalie.”
“I’m kidding.”
“You’re not funny.”
“I’m hilarious.”
Dean huffed a laugh despite himself, and the sound eased something between them that had been wound too tight since breakfast. Natalie smiled, and then Dean leaned in and kissed her—not long, not heated, just a firm, quiet press of his mouth against hers, like a seal on the promises they had just made in the middle of Bobby’s junkyard.
When he pulled back, he rested his forehead against hers.
Inside the house, faintly, Sam dropped something in the sink and cursed.
From somewhere deeper in the house, Bobby yelled, “You break it, you bought it!”
Natalie laughed softly.
Dean closed his eyes with a pained expression. “We’re never getting a normal moment, are we?”
“No,” she said, still smiling. “Probably not.”
His thumb brushed the side of her neck. “Worth it?”
Natalie looked at him, at the man who had been her friend, her almost, her unfinished sentence for most of her life. The man who was now standing in front of her as something new, asking not for easy promises but honest ones.
“Yeah,” she said softly. “Worth it.”
Dean smiled then, small and real, and laced his fingers with hers again as they turned back toward the house, toward research, toward family, toward whatever terrifying road waited beyond the safety of Bobby Singer’s junkyard.
For once, Natalie did not feel like she was walking toward it alone.
Then:
A year after Natalie Guimet learned her father was never coming home, she decided she was going to sleep outside in Bobby Singer’s backyard because nobody could stop her.
That was not true, technically. Bobby could have stopped her. Bobby could have taken one look at the small, stubborn child dragging a blanket and a flashlight through his kitchen and told her, flat out, that she was not sleeping in a tent by herself with the clouds building ugly over Sioux Falls. He could have reminded her that she was six years old, that the tent had a zipper that stuck, that thunderstorms were not impressed by tiny girls with grief in their chests and more pride than sense. But Bobby had already learned, in the year since Leandro died, that there were some things Natalie needed to do before she could let anyone help her.
So he let her.
He set up the tent himself, of course, because he was not a monster. He checked the stakes twice, laid down an extra blanket against the damp ground, tucked a lantern just inside the flap, and told her in his usual gruff voice that if she got cold, scared, wet, hungry, bored, or suddenly developed common sense, the back door would be unlocked. Natalie had stood there with her arms crossed over her chest, chin lifted, pretending not to hear the softness beneath his words.
“I’m fine,” she said.
Bobby looked at her for a long moment, then nodded. “Sure you are.”
Inside the house, Dean Winchester watched from the kitchen table with a half-eaten sandwich in front of him and suspicion written all over his seven-year-old face. John had dropped him off earlier that afternoon with a duffel, a quick warning to listen to Bobby, and an explanation Dean accepted because he had been trained to accept explanations that were not really explanations. Sammy was somewhere else, being watched by someone else, and Dean did not like that, but he understood the rules well enough not to argue. Grown-ups moved kids around when hunts got complicated. That was just how things worked.
Natalie had barely looked at him when he arrived.
Dean had seen her before, but not enough to know what to do with her. She was Bobby’s almost-niece, except not really, except everyone acted like she belonged there anyway. She had dark hair that kept falling into her face, serious eyes, and a way of moving around Bobby’s house like she was trying not to touch anything too loudly. Dean knew something bad had happened to her dad. He did not know the whole story, because adults liked to lower their voices when they talked about death around kids, as if kids could not feel the shape of it anyway.
He understood enough to leave her alone.
For most of the evening, he gave her space. He stayed inside, poking through Bobby’s shelves, pretending to be interested in an old car magazine, listening as Bobby moved around the kitchen muttering to himself. Every now and then Dean looked toward the back window and saw the tent sitting in the yard, a small lopsided triangle in the fading light. Natalie’s shadow moved inside it once or twice, then went still.
The first thunder rolled in just after dark.
It started far away, low and grumbling, but Dean noticed Bobby’s head lift from where he stood at the sink. The older man looked toward the window, jaw tightening, then deliberately turned back to his coffee like he had decided not to interfere yet. Dean watched him, then looked outside again. Rain had not started, but the wind had picked up, shivering through the junkyard and tugging at the tent fabric.
Natalie was still out there.
Another rumble sounded, closer this time.
Dean shifted in his chair.
Bobby glanced at him. “What?”
Dean shrugged too fast. “Nothing.”
“Uh-huh.”
The rain began as a patter, then thickened into a steady rush against the roof. The backyard blurred through the glass, the tent shaking slightly with each gust of wind. Dean imagined Natalie sitting inside with her blanket pulled around her shoulders, jaw set, refusing to come in because coming in would mean admitting something. He knew that kind of stubbornness. He lived in that kind of stubbornness most days.
Lightning flashed.
The thunder cracked hard enough to rattle the window.
Dean flinched before he could stop himself.
Bobby did not comment. He only took another sip of coffee and said, very casually, “Tent might need checkin’. Stakes weren’t great on the east side.”
Dean looked at him.
Bobby looked back.
Neither of them said what they were actually saying.
Dean slid off the chair. “I can check.”
“Figured you could.”
Dean pulled his jacket on, grabbed the flashlight from the counter, and went out the back door before he could change his mind. The rain hit him cold and immediate, soaking through his hair and collar as he crossed the yard. By the time he reached the tent, his sneakers were wet, his jeans clung to his knees, and the flashlight beam bounced wildly over the grass.
Inside, everything was quiet.
Too quiet.
Dean crouched near the flap. “Hey.”
No answer.
He cleared his throat, suddenly awkward. “Bobby said I gotta check the stakes.”
A small voice answered from inside, tight with irritation and something else. “They’re fine.”
Dean looked at the nearest stake, which was absolutely fine, then looked toward the house where Bobby was almost certainly watching through the window. “Yeah, well, he said the east side was bad.”
“That’s the west side.”
Dean frowned, glanced around, and realized she was probably right. “Whatever. I’m checking all of them.”
There was a pause. Then the zipper dragged down a few inches, and Natalie’s face appeared in the gap, pale in the lantern light, eyes too wide for someone who was pretending she was not scared. “You’re getting rain inside.”
Dean immediately shifted, blocking the worst of it with his shoulder. “Sorry.”
She looked past him toward the storm, then back at him. “You can go.”
“I’m not done checking.”
“You didn’t even check.”
“I’m about to.”
A burst of thunder rolled over the yard, so close it made the ground seem to tremble. Natalie’s fingers tightened around the zipper. She did not make a sound, but Dean saw her shoulders jerk, saw her mouth press into a hard line like she was angry at herself for being afraid.
He knew that too.
So instead of saying anything about it, he leaned closer and lowered his voice like he was sharing important information. “Also, I think there’s a raccoon by the shed.”
Natalie blinked. “What?”
“A raccoon,” Dean repeated solemnly. “Big one. Might be armed.”
Despite herself, her brow furrowed. “Raccoons don’t have weapons.”
“You don’t know that.”
“They have paws.”
“Exactly. Tiny criminal hands.”
For one second she only stared at him.
Then, against her will, a tiny laugh slipped out.
Dean grinned, pleased with himself in a way he did not bother hiding. “See? Dangerous.”
Natalie hesitated, then opened the tent flap wider. “You’re soaked.”
“Yeah,” he said, as if this had only just occurred to him. “Rain does that.”
She gave him a look that was almost annoyed, almost amused, and shifted backward. “You can come in while you check for armed raccoons.”
Dean climbed inside with all the dignity of a wet puppy, dragging rain and grass and cold air with him. Natalie immediately complained, which seemed fair, and shoved one of the extra blankets at him before he could drip all over hers. He wrapped it around his shoulders and sat cross-legged near the entrance while the storm pounded above them.
For a few minutes, they listened to the rain.
The tent shook with the wind, but it held. Bobby had made sure of that.
Dean clicked the flashlight on and off against his knee until Natalie reached over and grabbed it from him. “Stop that.”
“You’re bossy.”
“You’re annoying.”
“You invited me in.”
“You were dripping on the door.”
“Tents don’t have doors.”
“They have flaps.”
“That’s not a door.”
“It closes.”
“So does a coffin. Doesn’t make it a door.”
Natalie stared at him for a long beat, then snorted. It was not a full laugh yet, but it was closer than before. Dean saw it and felt, for reasons he did not fully understand, like he had won something important.
The storm kept going.
At some point, Natalie pulled a small paper bag from under her blanket and opened it with the seriousness of someone revealing treasure. Inside were marshmallows, slightly crushed. She offered him one without looking at him directly, like the gesture would be less embarrassing if she pretended it was casual.
Dean accepted immediately. “You brought food?”
“Camping requires provisions.”
“These are marshmallows.”
“Provisions.”
He nodded, impressed despite himself. “Good provisions.”
They ate them straight from the bag because the rain had ruined any possibility of a fire, and within minutes Dean had challenged her to see who could fit more marshmallows in their mouth without choking. Natalie told him that was stupid. Then she tried it anyway. She won, because Dean laughed too early and nearly spit his onto the blanket, which made Natalie laugh hard enough that she had to cover her mouth with both hands.
It was the first real laugh Dean had heard from her.
It startled him.
Not because it was loud, though it was, but because it changed the whole tent. The storm outside did not stop. The thunder still rolled over the yard. The rain still battered the canvas. But inside, the air shifted, and for a little while Natalie did not look like a girl trying to hold herself together with both hands.
She looked like a kid.
Dean, who was seven years old and already knew too much about not getting to be one, recognized the miracle of that without knowing how to name it.
Natalie leaned back against her rolled blanket, cheeks flushed from laughing, and glanced at him more shyly now. “You don’t have to stay.”
Dean shrugged. “I gotta make sure the raccoon doesn’t attack.”
“That’s not real.”
“Could be.”
“It’s not.”
“Maybe that’s what the raccoon wants you to think.”
She smiled again, smaller this time. Then the smile faded as another roll of thunder moved farther off, less violent now, but still enough to remind her where she was. Her fingers tightened around the edge of the blanket.
Dean noticed and looked away on purpose.
“My mom died,” he said suddenly.
Natalie went still.
He did not know why he said it. Maybe because she looked sad again. Maybe because the tent was dark and loud and somehow safer than Bobby’s kitchen. Maybe because grief felt less impossible when you handed someone else a piece of it and they did not drop it.
“I was four,” Dean continued, staring at the flashlight between them. “There was a fire. I don’t remember everything.”
Natalie watched him quietly. “I’m sorry.”
Dean shrugged, but it was not a careless shrug. “Yeah.”
“My papa died,” she said after a while, voice small. “Last year.”
“I know.”
She looked down at her hands. “I keep thinking he’s going to come back anyway.”
Dean did not tell her that was stupid. He did not tell her dead people did not come back. In his life, even at seven, the rules were already too strange for that kind of certainty. Instead he picked at a loose thread on the blanket and said, “Sometimes I think that too.”
Natalie looked at him then, really looked, as if seeing him properly for the first time.
Outside, the storm began to soften.
Inside, the two of them sat in the yellow glow of the lantern, surrounded by damp blankets and half-eaten marshmallows, while something quiet and sturdy began to take shape between them. Not instantly. Not with some grand declaration. Just in the way Natalie handed him another marshmallow without being asked, and in the way Dean stayed even after the rain eased, and in the way neither of them tried to pretend they had not been scared.
By the time Bobby came out to check on them an hour later, the storm had moved on. He found them side by side inside the tent, the flashlight wedged between them, both of them whispering dramatically about the armed raccoon army gathering by the shed. Natalie was giggling into her blanket. Dean was gesturing with a marshmallow like it was a weapon.
Bobby stood in the wet grass for a moment, rain dripping from the brim of his cap, and felt something in his chest twist hard.
Leandro’s girl was laughing.
Dean Winchester was laughing with her.
Bobby cleared his throat, gruff because anything else would have given him away. “You two idjits planning on sleepin’ at any point?”
Natalie looked up, face bright in the lantern light. “We’re guarding the yard.”
Dean nodded solemnly. “Raccoon problem.”
Bobby stared at them.
Then he looked toward the shed, because apparently this was his life now.
“Uh-huh,” he said. “Well, keep it down. Some of us ain’t at war with wildlife.”
He turned back toward the house, pretending not to hear their laughter follow him through the rain-wet dark.
And in the little tent behind him, Natalie curled under her blanket, still sad, still grieving, but not alone in it anymore. Dean settled beside her with the flashlight between them, keeping watch against imaginary raccoons and real storms alike.
By morning, they would be best friends.
Neither of them knew that yet.
But Bobby, looking out the kitchen window one last time before bed, had a pretty good idea.
Now:
By the time Dean and Natalie made their way back inside, the kitchen had been restored to something resembling order, which meant Sam had finished the dishes and was now being punished for his competence.
He stood in Bobby’s living room with his sleeves rolled to his forearms, one hand braced on his hip, staring at the shelves with the focused frustration of a man who had survived Stanford, demons, and Dean Winchester, only to be defeated by Bobby Singer’s filing system. Books sat in crooked rows. Loose papers had been shoved between cracked spines. A stack of journals leaned dangerously near a jar of mismatched bullets, and three different boxes on the floor appeared to contain a mixture of receipts, Latin translations, old newspapers, and what looked suspiciously like a half-eaten granola bar from another decade.
Bobby stood beside him, arms crossed, glaring at the shelves as if they had personally betrayed him.
“I told you, it’s on the second shelf,” Bobby snapped.
Sam looked over his shoulder. “This is the second shelf.”
“No, that’s the second shelf from the left.”
Sam stared at him. “You didn’t say from the left.”
“Thought it was obvious.”
Dean stopped just inside the doorway, brows lifting as he took in the scene. Natalie, beside him, went utterly still for one heartbeat before her face shifted into a familiar expression of long-suffering resignation. It was the same look she had worn as a kid whenever Bobby insisted that his library made perfect sense to anyone with a functioning brain, despite all evidence suggesting the opposite.
Sam pulled out a thick, dust-coated volume and read the spine. “This is a 1978 manual on septic tank maintenance.”
Bobby grunted. “Useful book.”
“For the Master?”
“For life.”
Dean made a soft choking sound that might have been a laugh. Natalie gave him a look that said not to encourage them, then stepped forward before Sam could disappear entirely into the madness.
“All right,” she said, lifting both hands. “Move.”
Sam turned toward her with the exhausted relief of someone being rescued from a battle he had not agreed to fight. “Please.”
Bobby immediately frowned. “I had it handled.”
Natalie snorted. “Bobby, with love and respect, no, you didn’t.”
“Watch it.”
“No,” she said, already nudging Sam aside with her shoulder and stepping into the narrow space in front of the shelves. “You have many talents. Hunting, research, mechanical triage, scaring grown men with one look.”
Bobby’s expression softened a fraction, though he tried to hide it under a scowl. “Damn right.”
“But organizing?” Natalie continued, turning toward the shelves with a critical eye. “Absolutely not. The only person who can find anything in this mess is me, and apparently that remains true even after three years gone.”
Sam surrendered so quickly it would have been embarrassing if he had not looked so genuinely grateful. He stepped back, hands raised, and moved beside Dean, who was now watching Natalie with open curiosity and a little bit of awe already warming his expression.
“You sure?” Sam asked.
Natalie didn’t even glance at him. “What book?”
Bobby grumbled something under his breath, then said, “Black binding. No title on the spine. Old. French notes tucked inside the back cover. Should have a red string tied around it unless some idjit moved it.”
Dean opened his mouth.
Bobby pointed at him without looking. “Don’t.”
Dean closed his mouth, offended.
Natalie tilted her head, scanning the shelves with a concentration that seemed casual until Dean noticed how precise it actually was. Her eyes traveled from one cluster of books to another, not reading the shelves so much as reading Bobby himself—the way his chaos had patterns no one else could see unless they had grown up inside it. She ignored the obvious row of old occult texts Sam had been searching, crouched, shifted a box of newspapers with one foot, and reached behind a stack of brittle county death records that looked like they had not been touched since the Reagan administration.
Sam frowned. “I already checked there.”
“No,” Natalie said, fingers feeling along the back edge of the shelf. “You checked the visible part.”
Dean slowly leaned toward Sam. “There’s an invisible part?”
Sam muttered, “Apparently.”
Natalie’s hand disappeared behind the records. A second later, she made a small sound of satisfaction and tugged. Something shifted with a papery scrape. She pulled out a narrow black book, its cover worn smooth at the edges, a faded red string still looped around it twice. A bundle of loose notes had been tucked into the back, exactly where Bobby said they would be.
The entire room went silent.
Natalie turned and held it out. “This one?”
Sam’s jaw dropped.
Dean stared at the book, then at her, then back at the shelves as though Bobby’s library had just violated several natural laws in front of him.
Bobby took the book from her with a gruff little sound. “Took you long enough.”
Natalie crossed her arms. “It took me less than two minutes.”
“Used to take you thirty seconds.”
“I was twelve, and your knees worked better, so half this crap wasn’t on the floor yet.”
Dean let out a laugh, still staring at her like she had performed actual magic. “Wait, hold on. You can just do that?”
Natalie looked over at him. “Do what?”
“Find things in here.”
She glanced at the shelves, then back at him. “Yes.”
Dean pointed toward the mess. “In that.”
“It has a system.”
Sam made a strangled sound. “No, it doesn’t.”
Natalie and Bobby both looked at him at the same time.
Sam froze.
Dean slowly grinned. “Oh, Sammy. Wrong room.”
Bobby tucked the book under his arm and grumbled, “System’s perfectly clear.”
Natalie nodded solemnly. “Perfectly clear.”
Sam looked between them, betrayed by the sudden alliance. “There was a septic tank manual next to three books on necromancy.”
Bobby shrugged. “Death and waste disposal. Same neighborhood.”
Dean stared at him for a long second, then looked at Natalie. “You understood that?”
“Unfortunately.”
Sam rubbed both hands over his face. “I hate it here.”
Natalie laughed then, bright and easy, and the sound moved through the room like sunlight cutting through dust. Dean’s smile softened as he watched her, the moment catching him off guard in its simplicity. An hour ago they had been standing in the junkyard making promises about demons, death, and impossible beings outside Heaven and Hell. Now she was teasing Bobby about his catastrophic shelves and looking more at home than she had since she walked back through his door.
Bobby noticed too.
Of course he did.
His grumbling eased just enough to reveal the relief beneath it, though he covered the feeling by thumping the book onto the table with more force than necessary. “All right, geniuses. Since Natalie’s done showin’ off, maybe we can actually get some work done.”
Natalie arched a brow. “You’re welcome.”
“Didn’t say thank you.”
“You implied it.”
“I did not.”
“You did in Bobby.”
Dean leaned closer to Sam and murmured, “She’s right. That was definitely Bobby for thank you.”
Sam nodded gravely. “Fluent translation.”
Bobby glared at all three of them. “I can still kick every one of you out.”
Dean grinned. “You won’t.”
Bobby opened the black book, dust puffing faintly from between the pages. “Don’t test me, boy.”
But his voice lacked bite, and everyone knew it.
Natalie moved to Dean’s side without thinking, close enough that their shoulders brushed. Dean’s hand found hers just as naturally, his fingers curling lightly around hers while Bobby flipped through the old pages and Sam leaned over the table, already drawn back into the research. This time, neither Dean nor Natalie hid the touch.
And this time, nobody teased them for it.
The hunt had found its shape again. The strange warmth of the morning remained, but beneath it ran purpose, steady and dangerous. Somewhere in Bobby’s impossible mess of a library, inside a book hidden behind death records and forgotten manuals, there might be one more piece of the Master’s truth waiting to be found.
For once, Natalie did not dread reaching for it.
She was home.
And this time, when the past opened its mouth, she had people standing beside her.
Continuing:
Bobby flipped the black book open and skimmed the first page with a scowl that deepened almost immediately, which Dean had learned over the years could mean anything from this is useless to this is exactly what I needed and I hate that it’s written in French. The room settled around the table again, the kitchen warmth bleeding into the living room, dust motes drifting lazily through the morning light as if the house itself had decided to pretend this was just another ordinary research day and not the beginning of a hunt aimed at something outside Heaven and Hell.
Sam, however, was still standing there.
More specifically, Sam was standing beside the table with his mouth slightly open, eyes shifting from Natalie to the shelves to the book Bobby had just dropped in front of him, as though he was trying to reconcile everything he knew about research, logic, organization, and basic physical reality with the fact that Natalie had just reached into Bobby’s library swamp and produced exactly the right book in under two minutes.
Bobby looked up.
He stared at Sam for a beat.
Then he lifted both brows. “You gonna do research too, or you just gonna stand there like a giant tree with your jaw swingin’ in the wind?”
Sam’s mouth snapped shut so quickly Dean made a strangled sound under his breath.
Natalie pressed her lips together, trying very hard not to laugh.
Sam blinked, recovered what remained of his dignity, and reached for the nearest stack of books. “Research. Right. Doing that.”
“Good boy,” Bobby grunted, already looking back down.
Sam paused, giving him a wounded look. “Did you just—”
“Book. Chair. Read.”
Sam wisely decided not to continue that argument. He pulled out a chair and sat, dragging a heavy volume toward him with the grim resignation of someone who had briefly glimpsed Bobby Singer’s personal chaos dimension and accepted that survival required obedience. He opened the book, flipped past two pages, frowned, and pulled his notebook closer.
Dean was still grinning when Bobby’s attention shifted.
That was his mistake.
Bobby fixed him with a look, then flicked his gaze to Natalie, whose shoulder was still brushing Dean’s. Their hands were no longer linked only because Bobby had dropped the book between them and forced everyone into work mode, but they were standing close enough that the absence of touch somehow looked more obvious than the touching had.
Bobby’s eyes narrowed.
Dean immediately straightened. “What?”
“Oh, don’t you ‘what’ me,” Bobby said. “Lovebirds need to study too.”
Natalie’s eyebrows shot up. “Lovebirds?”
Dean pointed at Bobby. “No.”
Bobby ignored him completely. “You two got enough time to make moon-eyes in my junkyard, you got enough time to read.”
“We were not making moon-eyes,” Natalie said, with far less conviction than she probably intended.
Sam did not look up from his book, but his mouth twitched.
Dean saw it. “Sam.”
“I didn’t say anything.”
“You were thinking something.”
“I’m always thinking something.”
“Yeah, well, stop.”
Bobby slapped a second book onto the table in front of Dean hard enough to make the dust jump. “Read.”
Dean looked down at it, then back at Bobby. “This thing has mold on it.”
“Then don’t lick it.”
Natalie lost the battle and laughed outright, one hand coming up to cover her mouth as if that would somehow make the sound less obvious. Dean looked at her, betrayed and hopelessly fond at the same time, which only made Bobby’s expression sharpen with the grim satisfaction of a man who had been proven right by the universe before breakfast had fully settled.
“You too,” Bobby said, pointing at Natalie.
She lifted both hands. “I was already going to help.”
“Uh-huh. You were also standin’ there looking at Dean like he was the last slice of pie.”
Dean choked.
Sam dropped his pen.
Natalie went scarlet.
“Bobby!”
“What?” Bobby asked, maddeningly innocent. “Was I wrong?”
Dean looked like he was seconds from either laughing himself sick or walking into traffic. “You cannot say stuff like that.”
“This is my house. I can say whatever I damn well please.”
Natalie sat down with great dignity, grabbed the black book before Bobby could torment her further, and pulled it toward her. “I’m researching now.”
“Good.”
Dean sat beside her, still muttering under his breath as he opened the moldy book Bobby had assigned him. He shifted his chair a little closer than necessary, his knee brushing Natalie’s beneath the table, and when she glanced sideways at him, the irritation on his face softened into something private and bright before he remembered Bobby was watching.
Bobby was, in fact, watching.
Dean looked down immediately.
Bobby smirked into his coffee.
For a few minutes, the house became quiet except for the sounds of work. Pages turned. Sam’s pen scratched steadily across paper. Bobby muttered translations under his breath, occasionally reaching for another book without looking and somehow selecting the correct one from a pile that should not have made sense to any living creature. Natalie moved through the black book with careful focus, her fingertip tracking old ink as she worked through the French notes tucked into the back cover. Dean tried to concentrate on the text in front of him, but his attention kept splitting between the page and Natalie’s profile, the way her brow furrowed when she found something interesting, the way she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, the way she belonged here so effortlessly that it made his chest hurt.
He had spent years thinking of Bobby’s house as one of the few places in the world that counted as safe.
Now Natalie was part of that feeling again.
Maybe she always had been.
Across the table, Sam noticed Dean’s distraction, because of course he did, and cleared his throat with a little too much innocence. “Dean, you find anything in the mold book?”
Dean’s eyes snapped down. “I’m reading.”
“You’re staring.”
“I’m multitasking.”
“You’re not.”
“I can read and stare.”
Natalie’s lips twitched. “That explains a lot about your research style.”
Dean turned to her, offended. “You too?”
She looked up from the black book, eyes bright with amusement. “I’m just saying, I’ve seen your notes.”
“My notes are efficient.”
“Your notes once said, and I quote, ‘weird squiggly thing, ask Bobby.’”
Bobby pointed toward Dean without looking up. “And he did ask me.”
Dean spread a hand toward Natalie, vindicated. “See? Efficient.”
Sam gave a soft laugh, shaking his head as he bent over his own book again. “Somehow you survived high school.”
Dean shot him a look. “Barely attended high school.”
“Also explains a lot.”
Bobby grunted. “Less yappin’, more readin’.”
The quiet returned, but this time it sat easier. The teasing had not erased the threat of the Master or the terrible uncertainty around Leandro’s soul, but it had made the room livable. It reminded Natalie that research did not always have to feel like obsession. It could be this too: old books, bad coffee, Bobby’s insults, Sam’s careful notes, Dean’s knee pressed warmly against hers beneath the table.
She turned another page.
Then stopped.
Dean noticed immediately. “What?”
Natalie did not answer at once. She leaned closer to the page, eyes narrowing as she studied a handwritten note in the back margin, the ink faded almost to brown. The words were not much, only a fragment, but something about them pulled at her memory of Missouri’s parlor, the Master’s house, and the ledger where her father’s name had sat like a wound.
Bobby looked up. “You got somethin’?”
Natalie swallowed, then tapped the page. “Maybe.”
The room shifted instantly.
Sam set down his pen. Dean turned fully toward her. Bobby closed his own book and waited, his face going hard and attentive in that way that made him look less like the cranky man who raised them and more like the hunter other hunters called when the world stopped making sense.
Natalie read the line again, slowly.
“It mentions a collector beyond the gates.”
Sam’s expression sharpened. “Beyond what gates?”
“That’s the problem,” Natalie said, still staring at the faded handwriting. “It doesn’t say Heaven or Hell.”
Dean’s knee pressed more firmly against hers. Not a question. Not a warning. Just a touch that said he was there.
Natalie drew in a breath and looked up at them.
“It says the collector waits where judgment cannot reach.”
Bobby’s face darkened.
Sam leaned forward.
Dean went very still.
And just like that, the teasing drained from the morning, leaving the hunt sitting plainly between them again.
The Master had left a trail.
And this time, Natalie was not the only one following it.
Tag List: @kmc1989, @ozwriterchick, @mandee7, @deans-baby-momma, @foxyjwls007
Want to be a part of this tag list or others? Message me here! And check out the other stories I’m writing!
(Or: Dean Winchester Decides They're Going to Watch Fireworks)
Summary: This takes place in the later seasons of Supernatural when Sam and Dean are in the Men of Letters bunker. Dean decides to properly celebrate the Fourth of July with Sam. This is a one-shot. (And does take place after Supernatural Summer Solstice.)
Word Count: 4,048
Tags/Warnings: Fourth of July, holiday celebration, fireworks, memories, callbacks
Author's Note: I couldn't resist. After writing Supernatural Thanksgiving, Supernatural Christmas, and Supernatural New Year, Dean's birthday, Valentine's Day, Summer Solstice, and enjoying it, I had to do a short story to celebrate the Fourth of July! I'm going to keep doing little one-shots with various events and holidays to shove Dean and Sam in (usually) comedic moments, I think, for the time being--so if you're interested to read future one-shots, let me know and I'll add you to those tag lists!
Divider: by @talesmaniac89
The declaration came at breakfast.
In retrospect, Sam probably should have recognized the warning signs sooner.
Dean was awake early. Not hunter early, not the kind of early that came with a case, a phone call, or the aftermath of a nightmare. This was different. Dean moved around the kitchen with a kind of purposeful energy that immediately put Sam on edge the moment he shuffled through the doorway in search of coffee.
The bunker was quiet in that peculiar way it often was in the mornings. The hum of ventilation drifted through the corridors, the old Men of Letters machinery carrying on with its mysterious subterranean business somewhere behind the walls. Sunlight filtered weakly through the high garage windows at the far end of the bunker, enough to suggest morning existed somewhere above them even if the bunker itself remained stubbornly disconnected from concepts like weather and seasons.
Dean, however, looked very aware of the date.
He was standing at the stove wearing jeans, boots, and an old Led Zeppelin shirt, one hand occupied with a spatula while bacon crackled in a pan beside him. There was coffee already brewed, eggs on a plate waiting to be served, and an expression on Dean's face that Sam had learned to distrust over the course of his entire life.
It wasn't excitement.
Excitement was manageable.
This was certainty.
Sam stopped beside the coffee maker and narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "What."
Dean looked up from the stove. "What, what?"
"That look."
Dean frowned. "What look?"
"The one that says you've made a decision and I'm going to find out about it in the worst possible way."
Dean looked offended by the accusation, which only made Sam more certain he was right. "I don't know what you're talking about."
"Uh huh."
Dean transferred the bacon onto a plate, turned off the burner, and finally faced him fully. There was no grin. No dangerous enthusiasm. No signs of another Summer Solstice campaign waiting to happen. If anything, Dean looked strangely calm about whatever was happening inside his own head.
Then he dropped the bombshell with all the gravity of a man announcing the weather. "We're going to fireworks tonight."
Sam blinked.
The statement sat in the air between them for several seconds while his brain attempted to catch up. "...Fireworks."
"Yep."
"Fourth of July fireworks."
Dean slid a plate onto the table and pulled out a chair for himself. "That's generally when they happen."
Sam ignored that. "We haven't done Fourth of July in years."
Dean shrugged as he sat down, reaching immediately for the coffee pot. "Seems like a good year to start again."
That gave Sam pause.
Not because Dean was wrong, exactly. They'd certainly had years where celebrating holidays had ranked somewhere below preventing apocalypses and somewhere above remembering to pay motel bills. But there was something about the way Dean had said it that caught Sam's attention.
Not excitement.
Not nostalgia.
Decision.
The kind of decision Dean made when something mattered to him.
Sam settled into the chair opposite him and studied his brother over the rim of his coffee mug. Dean was focused on pouring cream into his coffee with the kind of concentration that suggested he was deliberately avoiding eye contact.
That, more than anything, made Sam suspicious. "Okay," Sam said carefully. "What's going on?"
Dean finally looked up. "Nothing's going on."
"Dean."
"It's the Fourth of July."
"Dean."
Dean pointed at him with his coffee mug. "People celebrate the Fourth of July, Sam."
"Normal people celebrate the Fourth of July."
Dean stared. "I have no idea how to respond to that."
Sam ignored him and pressed on. "You hate crowds."
"Selective crowds."
"You hate traffic."
"Bad traffic."
"You hate standing around waiting for things."
Dean opened his mouth. Closed it again. "...Okay, fair."
"And yet," Sam continued, "you're announcing fireworks at breakfast like this is a military operation."
Dean leaned back in his chair and considered that for a moment. Then he shrugged. "I just wanna go."
Simple.
Matter-of-fact.
No jokes.
No deflection.
For some reason, that answer unsettled Sam more than if Dean had shown up with brochures and a countdown calendar.
Dean wanted to go.
Not because there was a hunt.
Not because there was a mystery.
Not because there was a monster hiding behind a patriotic festival.
He just wanted to go.
Sam took another sip of coffee and watched his brother for a long moment over the edge of the mug.
Somewhere above them, America was apparently preparing for parades and barbecues and fireworks displays. Somewhere above them, kids were probably already waving sparklers around in driveways while parents shouted warnings about keeping them pointed away from faces and dry grass.
Down here, beneath layers of concrete and steel, Dean Winchester had decided they were going to participate.
"We're driving separately if you buy illegal fireworks."
Dean looked genuinely scandalized. "Sam."
"Dean."
"I would never."
"You absolutely would."
Dean considered that for exactly two seconds. "Okay, but in my defense, they're significantly cooler than legal fireworks."
Despite himself, Sam laughed.
The sound earned him a small grin from across the table, quick and fleeting enough that he almost missed it. Whatever this was, whatever had put the idea into Dean's head, it clearly mattered enough that Dean was trying very hard to play it cool about the whole thing.
Unfortunately for him, Sam Winchester had spent his entire life learning to read his brother.
And this?
This wasn't enthusiasm.
This was something else.
Something quieter.
Something older.
Sam wasn't sure what it meant yet.
But he had a feeling he was going to find out.
Dean did not mention the fireworks again for almost three hours.
That should have reassured Sam.
Instead, it somehow made him more suspicious.
Normally, when Dean became interested in something, everyone within a five-mile radius knew about it almost immediately. The Summer Solstice Festival had come with eight days of facts, historical context, educational ambushes, and what Sam still maintained was psychological warfare involving Castiel and astronomy.
This was different.
Dean simply... carried on with his morning.
He washed dishes after breakfast. He disappeared into the garage for a while. He emerged smelling faintly of motor oil and grease, grabbed another cup of coffee, and wandered into the library with a maintenance manual under one arm. If not for the fact that Sam had known him for over thirty years, he might have believed the fireworks comment had been entirely casual.
It wasn't.
Sam knew it wasn't.
Because every once in a while, when Dean thought nobody was looking, he'd glance at the clock on the wall.
Not anxiously.
Not impatiently.
Just checking.
As though mentally measuring the distance between now and sunset.
By late morning, Sam had migrated to the war room with his laptop and a stack of lore books, mostly because old habits died hard and because research felt productive even when there wasn't an active case attached to it. Across the table, Dean had somehow acquired a newspaper and was pretending to read it while very obviously not reading it at all.
Sam watched him turn the same page three times. "You know you're holding that upside down, right?"
Dean looked down.
The newspaper was, in fact, upside down.
He flipped it over without a trace of embarrassment. "Testing you."
"Sure you were."
Dean grunted and folded the paper.
For a few minutes, silence settled comfortably around them, broken only by the soft rustle of turning pages and the distant hum of the bunker ventilation. Then Dean spoke without looking up.
"They're doing food trucks this year."
Sam looked over his laptop. "What?"
"The fireworks show." Dean shrugged as though this were completely normal information to possess. "Lebanon's got food trucks coming in this year."
"You looked it up."
Dean frowned. "I glanced."
"You researched fireworks."
"I did not research fireworks."
"Dean."
"Okay, maybe a little."
Sam leaned back in his chair. There it was. Not excitement exactly.
Investment.
Dean wasn't the kind of person who casually looked up event schedules and vendor lists. This was a man whose vacation planning generally consisted of getting in the car and seeing where the road went.
"You know," Sam said carefully, "we don't actually have to stay for the whole thing if you don't want to."
Dean looked up immediately. "What makes you think I don't want to?"
The answer came too quickly.
Too automatically.
Sam held up both hands. "I'm just saying. Crowds, noise, traffic—"
"I'm aware of what fireworks are, Sam."
"Okay."
Dean held his gaze for a moment longer before looking back down at the newspaper. "I wanna stay for the whole thing."
Simple.
Definite.
Again.
Sam frowned slightly.
There it was again, that strange certainty from breakfast. No joking. No sarcasm. No carefully constructed cool-guy act to pretend he wasn't invested in something deeply sentimental.
Just honesty.
Dean wanted to go.
Dean wanted to stay.
Dean cared.
The realization sat oddly with Sam.
Not because Dean wasn't allowed to care about things. God knew Dean cared about things deeply and fiercely and often to his own detriment. But Dean usually hid it beneath layers of sarcasm and humor and carefully cultivated indifference.
This felt... exposed.
Around lunchtime, Dean disappeared into town and returned carrying two grocery bags.
Sam looked up from the couch as Dean dropped them onto the kitchen counter. "What'd you get?"
"Stuff."
"Specific stuff?"
"Very specific stuff."
That immediately narrowed the possibilities to either food or explosives.
Dean began unloading the bags.
Hot dogs.
Hamburger buns.
Potato salad.
Chips.
Beer.
More beer.
Sam nodded approvingly. "Okay, barbecue supplies make sense."
Dean continued unloading.
Ketchup.
Mustard.
Paper plates.
Napkins.
Then, finally, Dean reached into the bottom of the second bag and carefully set a long rectangular box on the counter.
Sam stared.
Dean stared back.
The box sat between them.
Sparklers.
Not fireworks.
Not Roman candles or bottle rockets or anything likely to get them arrested.
Just sparklers.
For some reason, the sight of them hit Sam like a physical thing.
Heat.
Summer air.
Smoke hanging in the darkness.
A field.
The Impala.
Something tugged at the edge of memory before slipping away again.
Dean saw him looking. "Oh." His voice softened slightly. "Yeah."
That was all he said.
No explanation.
No joke.
Just... yeah.
Sam looked from the sparklers to his brother and back again.
The feeling of almost remembering lingered stubbornly at the edge of his thoughts.
Somewhere deep in his memory, something was trying very hard to be found.
Dean picked up the box and set it carefully aside with the rest of the supplies. "We should leave around seven," he said, almost casually. "Get there before the crowds get bad."
Sam looked up sharply. "You're planning arrival times now?"
Dean pointed a hot dog package at him. "Preparation prevents suffering."
"You mocked me for saying that in Minnesota."
"Different context."
"Same sentence."
Dean shrugged. "Growth."
Sam laughed despite himself.
Across the kitchen, Dean grinned.
For just a moment, he looked younger somehow.
Lighter.
Like there was something he was looking forward to with both hands.
Sam wasn't sure he'd seen that look on his brother's face nearly enough over the years.
Whatever this was, he thought as he watched Dean disappear into the pantry with hamburger buns under one arm, maybe it was worth the mystery a little longer.
By six-thirty, the bunker had taken on the peculiar atmosphere that always accompanied departures that weren't hunts.
There was no frantic scramble for weapons. No last-minute checks of ammunition supplies or lore books shoved hastily into duffel bags. Nobody was researching local disappearances or suspicious deaths or unexplained animal attacks in neighboring counties.
Dean was packing a cooler.
Sam stood in the kitchen doorway and watched his brother carefully arrange bottles of beer between bags of ice with the kind of concentration he usually reserved for rebuilding engines.
"You know," Sam said, "most people just buy drinks when they get there."
Dean looked up. "Most people also pay eight dollars for a bottle of water at baseball games."
"Fair."
Dean nodded once and returned to his work. A few moments later he added, almost as an afterthought, "Besides, parking lot food before fireworks is tradition."
Sam frowned slightly. "Since when?"
Dean shrugged. "Since always."
That wasn't an answer.
Dean knew it wasn't an answer.
But he also clearly wasn't interested in elaborating, so Sam let it go.
For now.
The drive into town was quieter than Sam expected.
Not awkward quiet.
Not heavy.
Just comfortable.
Kansas rolled past outside the windows in shades of green and gold as the sun slowly began its descent toward the horizon. The fields surrounding Lebanon seemed to stretch forever in every direction, the summer heat softening the edges of the landscape beneath a sky so blue it almost looked artificial.
Dean drove with one arm hanging out the open window, fingers tapping absently against the door in time with the music drifting from the speakers. He looked relaxed in a way Sam hadn't fully appreciated until he saw it.
Not distracted.
Not forcing it.
Relaxed.
No case waiting in the bunker.
No apocalypse breathing down their necks.
No phone waiting to ring.
Just an evening.
Just fireworks.
The realization felt stranger than it should have.
By the time they reached the fairgrounds, the town was already beginning to gather.
Cars lined the roads leading toward the fields, and clusters of people moved through the warm evening carrying folding chairs, blankets, coolers, and enough snacks to survive a siege. Children darted through the crowds waving glow sticks while parents called after them with varying levels of success.
Dean parked farther back than necessary.
Sam noticed. "You hate walking."
"I hate parking lot exits more."
Also true.
They climbed out of the Impala and were immediately greeted by the sound of distant laughter and country music drifting across the grounds. Somewhere nearby, somebody had started grilling hours ago, and the air smelled like charcoal, barbecue sauce, and fresh-cut grass baking beneath the last heat of the day.
Dean closed the driver's door and stopped for a moment.
Not long.
Just long enough to look around.
Sam watched him do it.
Families spread blankets across the grass. Teenagers tossed footballs back and forth while waiting for darkness to arrive. A little girl in a red shirt ran past carrying sparklers bigger than her forearm while her older brother followed close behind looking equal parts annoyed and protective.
Dean's expression softened.
There and gone again.
But Sam saw it. "You okay?"
Dean blinked and looked over. "Yeah."
The answer came easily.
Honestly.
Not defensive.
Just yes.
For some reason, that unsettled Sam more than if Dean had brushed him off.
They found a spot near the edge of the field overlooking the fairgrounds and set down the cooler. Dean seemed oddly particular about where they sat, adjusting their location twice before finally settling on a patch of grass with a clear view of the open sky above the trees.
"Good enough?"
Dean glanced around. Then nodded. "Yeah."
Again with that certainty.
Sam lowered himself onto the blanket and stretched his legs out in front of him while Dean remained standing, hands shoved into his jacket pockets despite the warmth of the evening.
Around them, the crowd continued to grow.
The sky had begun its slow transformation from blue to gold now, the sun hanging low enough to cast long shadows across the field. Somewhere in the distance, someone tested a firework prematurely and a small burst of red exploded against the horizon.
The sound cracked through the evening air.
Dean's hand immediately twitched toward his hip.
Sam turned instinctively toward the sound.
For one ridiculous second, both brothers froze.
Then they looked at each other.
Dean snorted first.
Sam followed a second later. "Conditioning," Sam said.
"Yep."
Neither of them mentioned that Dean's hand had gone for a gun that wasn't there.
Neither of them mentioned that Sam had immediately started scanning for threats.
Some habits settled too deep to ever fully disappear.
Another small firework popped somewhere in town.
This time neither of them reacted.
Progress.
Dean dropped onto the blanket beside him and reached for the cooler. "You want a beer?"
Sam accepted the bottle automatically.
As Dean settled back against his hands and looked out over the growing crowd, Sam caught that expression again.
Not excitement.
Not exactly.
Recognition.
And suddenly, standing in a Kansas field as the sun slipped lower toward the horizon, Sam felt that memory tug at him again.
The Impala.
Fireworks.
Smoke.
A field.
Dean driving.
His eyes narrowed slightly. "...Dean."
"Hm?"
"This wasn't your first choice of spot, was it?"
Dean glanced over. "What do you mean?"
"The field."
Sam looked around at the open grass surrounding them. "The edge of town. Open sky. Away from the crowd."
Understanding flickered across Dean's face. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then Dean looked back toward the horizon. "No," he said quietly. "It wasn't."
And suddenly Sam knew they weren't really talking about parking anymore.
Dean was quiet for a while after that.
Not evasive quiet. Not the kind of silence that meant he was building walls or looking for an exit from the conversation. This was different. Softer. More like someone standing in front of an old photograph they'd forgotten they still owned.
Around them, the fairgrounds continued to fill. Someone nearby was arguing good-naturedly about the proper way to grill a hamburger. A group of teenagers kicked a soccer ball back and forth near the tree line while younger kids darted through the grass wielding glow sticks like tiny lightsabers. Somewhere off to their right, a radio played an old country song that Sam was fairly certain Dean secretly liked and would deny under oath.
The sun continued its slow descent toward the horizon, painting the fields in gold.
Dean cracked open his beer.
For a long moment, Dean said nothing at all.
Then, quietly: "I was seventeen."
Sam turned toward him.
Dean wasn't looking at him. His eyes remained fixed on the horizon where the last traces of sunlight were bleeding out of the sky.
"You were thirteen," he continued. "Dad was gone on a hunt somewhere. Nebraska, maybe. Oklahoma. One of the square states."
Sam laughed. "Most of them are square states."
"Yeah, well, geography's never really been my thing."
That was difficult to argue with.
Dean rolled the beer bottle between his palms for a moment before continuing. "Dad left instructions."
Sam snorted. "Which means you ignored them immediately."
Dean looked offended. "I considered them."
"You stole the Impala."
"Borrowed."
"You stole the Impala."
Dean considered this carefully. "...Temporary unauthorized borrowing."
"That's called stealing."
"Agree to disagree."
Sam shook his head, laughing despite himself.
The memory was beginning to return now, not in flashes anymore but in actual moments. The humid summer air. The smell of cut grass. The deep, impossible excitement of being told to get in the car because Dean had somewhere they were going.
Not a hunt.
Not a motel.
Not another town they'd forget by morning.
Somewhere else.
Somewhere normal.
"We found one of those roadside fireworks tents," Dean said. "You know the ones. They show up for about two weeks every year and somehow sell enough explosives to finance a small country."
Sam barked out a laugh.
"That's actually pretty accurate."
"We bought sparklers."
The memory clicked into place.
"And fireworks."
Dean grinned. "Oh, we bought so many fireworks."
"You bought Roman candles."
"Absolutely."
"Firecrackers."
"Yep."
"Bottle rockets."
"Oh, definitely bottle rockets."
Sam stared at him. "Dean, where did you get the money for all of this?"
Dean frowned thoughtfully. "I honestly don't remember."
"That's because you spent all of it on fireworks."
"Entirely possible."
The grin widened slightly. "Worth it, though."
And suddenly Sam could see it perfectly.
Dean standing beside the Impala with a lighter in one hand and all the confidence of a seventeen-year-old boy who had never seriously considered the possibility of consequences. Sam standing nearby with sparklers while Dean insisted that this next one was going to be awesome.
Smoke hanging in the summer air.
Sulfur.
Laughter.
Freedom.
Then: "Oh my God."
Dean glanced over. "What?"
"The field."
Dean immediately winced. "...Yeah."
"We set the field on fire."
Dean held up a finger. "We set part of the field on fire."
"Dean."
"It wasn't the whole field."
"It was enough of the field that we had to put it out."
Dean considered this. "That's fair."
Sam was laughing now.
Not because it wasn't dangerous.
Not because it hadn't been monumentally stupid.
Because it had been so spectacularly, perfectly Dean.
"You told me not to panic."
"Solid advice."
"You were panicking."
"I was managing the situation."
"You yelled, 'Get the Sprite!'"
Dean pointed immediately. "It was the nearest liquid."
"It was lemon-lime soda."
"It was an emergency."
"You threw soda on a grass fire."
"And eventually the grass stopped being on fire."
Sam stared at him.
Dean stared back. "...Technically successful."
The laugh that escaped Sam this time was helpless.
Beside him, Dean was laughing too, shaking his head at the memory. "You know Dad would've killed us."
"Oh, absolutely."
"He would've buried us in that field."
"He would've buried me in that field."
That, at least, was undeniably true.
The laughter faded slowly after that, settling into something quieter as the sky overhead darkened another shade and the first stars began appearing above the fairgrounds.
Dean took another sip of his beer and looked back out over the crowd. "Still worth it, though."
The words came easily.
Without hesitation.
Without qualification.
Sam looked over.
Dean shrugged. "Come on. We had fireworks. We had sparklers. We committed minor arson."
"Minor arson."
"Moderate arson."
"Dean."
Dean grinned. "My point is, it was a good Fourth of July."
The simplicity of it landed harder than Sam expected.
Because thirteen-year-old Sam had remembered the fireworks.
He'd remembered the sparklers.
He'd remembered the excitement of doing something forbidden and wonderful and loud beneath an open summer sky.
What forty-something Sam saw now was something else entirely.
Dean had been seventeen.
Seventeen.
Still a kid himself.
And somehow his first instinct when John Winchester left town had been to look at his little brother and decide: He deserves a Fourth of July.
Not a hunter's Fourth of July.
Not another night in a motel room waiting for Dad to call.
A real one.
Messy.
Loud.
Potentially flammable.
But real.
Sam swallowed against the unexpected tightness in his throat. "You know," he said quietly, "I don't think I ever thanked you for that."
Dean frowned. "For what?"
"The fireworks."
Dean looked genuinely confused. "Sam, it was fireworks."
"No," Sam said softly. "It wasn't."
For a moment, Dean didn't answer.
Then he looked back toward the darkening sky and shrugged one shoulder.
"Figured you deserved one."
Simple.
Matter-of-fact.
As though he were talking about lending Sam twenty bucks or picking up groceries on the way home.
Not stealing one ordinary summer night from a childhood that hadn't offered many of them.
Not giving his little brother something Dean himself had never really gotten to have.
Just Dean.
Just being Dean.
And somehow, Sam thought, that made it mean even more.
The first firework exploded overhead.
Both brothers flinched.
Dean's hand twitched toward his hip.
Sam's head snapped toward the sound.
For one absurd second they sat there in full hunter mode, scanning a fireworks display for threats.
Then Dean looked over.
Sam looked back.
Dean started laughing first.
The sound was warm and helpless and genuine.
"Oh, that's sad."
"We're broken people."
"Little bit."
Another firework bloomed across the sky, red fading into gold above the fairgrounds.
This time neither of them moved.
Instead they leaned back against the blanket and watched the colors spill across the darkness overhead while children cheered around them and applause rolled through the crowd.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
(Or: Dean Winchester Decides They're Going to Watch Fireworks)
Summary: This takes place in the later seasons of Supernatural when Sam and Dean are in the Men of Letters bunker. Dean decides to properly celebrate the Fourth of July with Sam. This is a one-shot. (And does take place after Supernatural Summer Solstice.)
Word Count: 4,048
Tags/Warnings: Fourth of July, holiday celebration, fireworks, memories, callbacks
Author's Note: I couldn't resist. After writing Supernatural Thanksgiving, Supernatural Christmas, and Supernatural New Year, Dean's birthday, Valentine's Day, Summer Solstice, and enjoying it, I had to do a short story to celebrate the Fourth of July! I'm going to keep doing little one-shots with various events and holidays to shove Dean and Sam in (usually) comedic moments, I think, for the time being--so if you're interested to read future one-shots, let me know and I'll add you to those tag lists!
Divider: by @talesmaniac89
The declaration came at breakfast.
In retrospect, Sam probably should have recognized the warning signs sooner.
Dean was awake early. Not hunter early, not the kind of early that came with a case, a phone call, or the aftermath of a nightmare. This was different. Dean moved around the kitchen with a kind of purposeful energy that immediately put Sam on edge the moment he shuffled through the doorway in search of coffee.
The bunker was quiet in that peculiar way it often was in the mornings. The hum of ventilation drifted through the corridors, the old Men of Letters machinery carrying on with its mysterious subterranean business somewhere behind the walls. Sunlight filtered weakly through the high garage windows at the far end of the bunker, enough to suggest morning existed somewhere above them even if the bunker itself remained stubbornly disconnected from concepts like weather and seasons.
Dean, however, looked very aware of the date.
He was standing at the stove wearing jeans, boots, and an old Led Zeppelin shirt, one hand occupied with a spatula while bacon crackled in a pan beside him. There was coffee already brewed, eggs on a plate waiting to be served, and an expression on Dean's face that Sam had learned to distrust over the course of his entire life.
It wasn't excitement.
Excitement was manageable.
This was certainty.
Sam stopped beside the coffee maker and narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "What."
Dean looked up from the stove. "What, what?"
"That look."
Dean frowned. "What look?"
"The one that says you've made a decision and I'm going to find out about it in the worst possible way."
Dean looked offended by the accusation, which only made Sam more certain he was right. "I don't know what you're talking about."
"Uh huh."
Dean transferred the bacon onto a plate, turned off the burner, and finally faced him fully. There was no grin. No dangerous enthusiasm. No signs of another Summer Solstice campaign waiting to happen. If anything, Dean looked strangely calm about whatever was happening inside his own head.
Then he dropped the bombshell with all the gravity of a man announcing the weather. "We're going to fireworks tonight."
Sam blinked.
The statement sat in the air between them for several seconds while his brain attempted to catch up. "...Fireworks."
"Yep."
"Fourth of July fireworks."
Dean slid a plate onto the table and pulled out a chair for himself. "That's generally when they happen."
Sam ignored that. "We haven't done Fourth of July in years."
Dean shrugged as he sat down, reaching immediately for the coffee pot. "Seems like a good year to start again."
That gave Sam pause.
Not because Dean was wrong, exactly. They'd certainly had years where celebrating holidays had ranked somewhere below preventing apocalypses and somewhere above remembering to pay motel bills. But there was something about the way Dean had said it that caught Sam's attention.
Not excitement.
Not nostalgia.
Decision.
The kind of decision Dean made when something mattered to him.
Sam settled into the chair opposite him and studied his brother over the rim of his coffee mug. Dean was focused on pouring cream into his coffee with the kind of concentration that suggested he was deliberately avoiding eye contact.
That, more than anything, made Sam suspicious. "Okay," Sam said carefully. "What's going on?"
Dean finally looked up. "Nothing's going on."
"Dean."
"It's the Fourth of July."
"Dean."
Dean pointed at him with his coffee mug. "People celebrate the Fourth of July, Sam."
"Normal people celebrate the Fourth of July."
Dean stared. "I have no idea how to respond to that."
Sam ignored him and pressed on. "You hate crowds."
"Selective crowds."
"You hate traffic."
"Bad traffic."
"You hate standing around waiting for things."
Dean opened his mouth. Closed it again. "...Okay, fair."
"And yet," Sam continued, "you're announcing fireworks at breakfast like this is a military operation."
Dean leaned back in his chair and considered that for a moment. Then he shrugged. "I just wanna go."
Simple.
Matter-of-fact.
No jokes.
No deflection.
For some reason, that answer unsettled Sam more than if Dean had shown up with brochures and a countdown calendar.
Dean wanted to go.
Not because there was a hunt.
Not because there was a mystery.
Not because there was a monster hiding behind a patriotic festival.
He just wanted to go.
Sam took another sip of coffee and watched his brother for a long moment over the edge of the mug.
Somewhere above them, America was apparently preparing for parades and barbecues and fireworks displays. Somewhere above them, kids were probably already waving sparklers around in driveways while parents shouted warnings about keeping them pointed away from faces and dry grass.
Down here, beneath layers of concrete and steel, Dean Winchester had decided they were going to participate.
"We're driving separately if you buy illegal fireworks."
Dean looked genuinely scandalized. "Sam."
"Dean."
"I would never."
"You absolutely would."
Dean considered that for exactly two seconds. "Okay, but in my defense, they're significantly cooler than legal fireworks."
Despite himself, Sam laughed.
The sound earned him a small grin from across the table, quick and fleeting enough that he almost missed it. Whatever this was, whatever had put the idea into Dean's head, it clearly mattered enough that Dean was trying very hard to play it cool about the whole thing.
Unfortunately for him, Sam Winchester had spent his entire life learning to read his brother.
And this?
This wasn't enthusiasm.
This was something else.
Something quieter.
Something older.
Sam wasn't sure what it meant yet.
But he had a feeling he was going to find out.
Dean did not mention the fireworks again for almost three hours.
That should have reassured Sam.
Instead, it somehow made him more suspicious.
Normally, when Dean became interested in something, everyone within a five-mile radius knew about it almost immediately. The Summer Solstice Festival had come with eight days of facts, historical context, educational ambushes, and what Sam still maintained was psychological warfare involving Castiel and astronomy.
This was different.
Dean simply... carried on with his morning.
He washed dishes after breakfast. He disappeared into the garage for a while. He emerged smelling faintly of motor oil and grease, grabbed another cup of coffee, and wandered into the library with a maintenance manual under one arm. If not for the fact that Sam had known him for over thirty years, he might have believed the fireworks comment had been entirely casual.
It wasn't.
Sam knew it wasn't.
Because every once in a while, when Dean thought nobody was looking, he'd glance at the clock on the wall.
Not anxiously.
Not impatiently.
Just checking.
As though mentally measuring the distance between now and sunset.
By late morning, Sam had migrated to the war room with his laptop and a stack of lore books, mostly because old habits died hard and because research felt productive even when there wasn't an active case attached to it. Across the table, Dean had somehow acquired a newspaper and was pretending to read it while very obviously not reading it at all.
Sam watched him turn the same page three times. "You know you're holding that upside down, right?"
Dean looked down.
The newspaper was, in fact, upside down.
He flipped it over without a trace of embarrassment. "Testing you."
"Sure you were."
Dean grunted and folded the paper.
For a few minutes, silence settled comfortably around them, broken only by the soft rustle of turning pages and the distant hum of the bunker ventilation. Then Dean spoke without looking up.
"They're doing food trucks this year."
Sam looked over his laptop. "What?"
"The fireworks show." Dean shrugged as though this were completely normal information to possess. "Lebanon's got food trucks coming in this year."
"You looked it up."
Dean frowned. "I glanced."
"You researched fireworks."
"I did not research fireworks."
"Dean."
"Okay, maybe a little."
Sam leaned back in his chair. There it was. Not excitement exactly.
Investment.
Dean wasn't the kind of person who casually looked up event schedules and vendor lists. This was a man whose vacation planning generally consisted of getting in the car and seeing where the road went.
"You know," Sam said carefully, "we don't actually have to stay for the whole thing if you don't want to."
Dean looked up immediately. "What makes you think I don't want to?"
The answer came too quickly.
Too automatically.
Sam held up both hands. "I'm just saying. Crowds, noise, traffic—"
"I'm aware of what fireworks are, Sam."
"Okay."
Dean held his gaze for a moment longer before looking back down at the newspaper. "I wanna stay for the whole thing."
Simple.
Definite.
Again.
Sam frowned slightly.
There it was again, that strange certainty from breakfast. No joking. No sarcasm. No carefully constructed cool-guy act to pretend he wasn't invested in something deeply sentimental.
Just honesty.
Dean wanted to go.
Dean wanted to stay.
Dean cared.
The realization sat oddly with Sam.
Not because Dean wasn't allowed to care about things. God knew Dean cared about things deeply and fiercely and often to his own detriment. But Dean usually hid it beneath layers of sarcasm and humor and carefully cultivated indifference.
This felt... exposed.
Around lunchtime, Dean disappeared into town and returned carrying two grocery bags.
Sam looked up from the couch as Dean dropped them onto the kitchen counter. "What'd you get?"
"Stuff."
"Specific stuff?"
"Very specific stuff."
That immediately narrowed the possibilities to either food or explosives.
Dean began unloading the bags.
Hot dogs.
Hamburger buns.
Potato salad.
Chips.
Beer.
More beer.
Sam nodded approvingly. "Okay, barbecue supplies make sense."
Dean continued unloading.
Ketchup.
Mustard.
Paper plates.
Napkins.
Then, finally, Dean reached into the bottom of the second bag and carefully set a long rectangular box on the counter.
Sam stared.
Dean stared back.
The box sat between them.
Sparklers.
Not fireworks.
Not Roman candles or bottle rockets or anything likely to get them arrested.
Just sparklers.
For some reason, the sight of them hit Sam like a physical thing.
Heat.
Summer air.
Smoke hanging in the darkness.
A field.
The Impala.
Something tugged at the edge of memory before slipping away again.
Dean saw him looking. "Oh." His voice softened slightly. "Yeah."
That was all he said.
No explanation.
No joke.
Just... yeah.
Sam looked from the sparklers to his brother and back again.
The feeling of almost remembering lingered stubbornly at the edge of his thoughts.
Somewhere deep in his memory, something was trying very hard to be found.
Dean picked up the box and set it carefully aside with the rest of the supplies. "We should leave around seven," he said, almost casually. "Get there before the crowds get bad."
Sam looked up sharply. "You're planning arrival times now?"
Dean pointed a hot dog package at him. "Preparation prevents suffering."
"You mocked me for saying that in Minnesota."
"Different context."
"Same sentence."
Dean shrugged. "Growth."
Sam laughed despite himself.
Across the kitchen, Dean grinned.
For just a moment, he looked younger somehow.
Lighter.
Like there was something he was looking forward to with both hands.
Sam wasn't sure he'd seen that look on his brother's face nearly enough over the years.
Whatever this was, he thought as he watched Dean disappear into the pantry with hamburger buns under one arm, maybe it was worth the mystery a little longer.
By six-thirty, the bunker had taken on the peculiar atmosphere that always accompanied departures that weren't hunts.
There was no frantic scramble for weapons. No last-minute checks of ammunition supplies or lore books shoved hastily into duffel bags. Nobody was researching local disappearances or suspicious deaths or unexplained animal attacks in neighboring counties.
Dean was packing a cooler.
Sam stood in the kitchen doorway and watched his brother carefully arrange bottles of beer between bags of ice with the kind of concentration he usually reserved for rebuilding engines.
"You know," Sam said, "most people just buy drinks when they get there."
Dean looked up. "Most people also pay eight dollars for a bottle of water at baseball games."
"Fair."
Dean nodded once and returned to his work. A few moments later he added, almost as an afterthought, "Besides, parking lot food before fireworks is tradition."
Sam frowned slightly. "Since when?"
Dean shrugged. "Since always."
That wasn't an answer.
Dean knew it wasn't an answer.
But he also clearly wasn't interested in elaborating, so Sam let it go.
For now.
The drive into town was quieter than Sam expected.
Not awkward quiet.
Not heavy.
Just comfortable.
Kansas rolled past outside the windows in shades of green and gold as the sun slowly began its descent toward the horizon. The fields surrounding Lebanon seemed to stretch forever in every direction, the summer heat softening the edges of the landscape beneath a sky so blue it almost looked artificial.
Dean drove with one arm hanging out the open window, fingers tapping absently against the door in time with the music drifting from the speakers. He looked relaxed in a way Sam hadn't fully appreciated until he saw it.
Not distracted.
Not forcing it.
Relaxed.
No case waiting in the bunker.
No apocalypse breathing down their necks.
No phone waiting to ring.
Just an evening.
Just fireworks.
The realization felt stranger than it should have.
By the time they reached the fairgrounds, the town was already beginning to gather.
Cars lined the roads leading toward the fields, and clusters of people moved through the warm evening carrying folding chairs, blankets, coolers, and enough snacks to survive a siege. Children darted through the crowds waving glow sticks while parents called after them with varying levels of success.
Dean parked farther back than necessary.
Sam noticed. "You hate walking."
"I hate parking lot exits more."
Also true.
They climbed out of the Impala and were immediately greeted by the sound of distant laughter and country music drifting across the grounds. Somewhere nearby, somebody had started grilling hours ago, and the air smelled like charcoal, barbecue sauce, and fresh-cut grass baking beneath the last heat of the day.
Dean closed the driver's door and stopped for a moment.
Not long.
Just long enough to look around.
Sam watched him do it.
Families spread blankets across the grass. Teenagers tossed footballs back and forth while waiting for darkness to arrive. A little girl in a red shirt ran past carrying sparklers bigger than her forearm while her older brother followed close behind looking equal parts annoyed and protective.
Dean's expression softened.
There and gone again.
But Sam saw it. "You okay?"
Dean blinked and looked over. "Yeah."
The answer came easily.
Honestly.
Not defensive.
Just yes.
For some reason, that unsettled Sam more than if Dean had brushed him off.
They found a spot near the edge of the field overlooking the fairgrounds and set down the cooler. Dean seemed oddly particular about where they sat, adjusting their location twice before finally settling on a patch of grass with a clear view of the open sky above the trees.
"Good enough?"
Dean glanced around. Then nodded. "Yeah."
Again with that certainty.
Sam lowered himself onto the blanket and stretched his legs out in front of him while Dean remained standing, hands shoved into his jacket pockets despite the warmth of the evening.
Around them, the crowd continued to grow.
The sky had begun its slow transformation from blue to gold now, the sun hanging low enough to cast long shadows across the field. Somewhere in the distance, someone tested a firework prematurely and a small burst of red exploded against the horizon.
The sound cracked through the evening air.
Dean's hand immediately twitched toward his hip.
Sam turned instinctively toward the sound.
For one ridiculous second, both brothers froze.
Then they looked at each other.
Dean snorted first.
Sam followed a second later. "Conditioning," Sam said.
"Yep."
Neither of them mentioned that Dean's hand had gone for a gun that wasn't there.
Neither of them mentioned that Sam had immediately started scanning for threats.
Some habits settled too deep to ever fully disappear.
Another small firework popped somewhere in town.
This time neither of them reacted.
Progress.
Dean dropped onto the blanket beside him and reached for the cooler. "You want a beer?"
Sam accepted the bottle automatically.
As Dean settled back against his hands and looked out over the growing crowd, Sam caught that expression again.
Not excitement.
Not exactly.
Recognition.
And suddenly, standing in a Kansas field as the sun slipped lower toward the horizon, Sam felt that memory tug at him again.
The Impala.
Fireworks.
Smoke.
A field.
Dean driving.
His eyes narrowed slightly. "...Dean."
"Hm?"
"This wasn't your first choice of spot, was it?"
Dean glanced over. "What do you mean?"
"The field."
Sam looked around at the open grass surrounding them. "The edge of town. Open sky. Away from the crowd."
Understanding flickered across Dean's face. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then Dean looked back toward the horizon. "No," he said quietly. "It wasn't."
And suddenly Sam knew they weren't really talking about parking anymore.
Dean was quiet for a while after that.
Not evasive quiet. Not the kind of silence that meant he was building walls or looking for an exit from the conversation. This was different. Softer. More like someone standing in front of an old photograph they'd forgotten they still owned.
Around them, the fairgrounds continued to fill. Someone nearby was arguing good-naturedly about the proper way to grill a hamburger. A group of teenagers kicked a soccer ball back and forth near the tree line while younger kids darted through the grass wielding glow sticks like tiny lightsabers. Somewhere off to their right, a radio played an old country song that Sam was fairly certain Dean secretly liked and would deny under oath.
The sun continued its slow descent toward the horizon, painting the fields in gold.
Dean cracked open his beer.
For a long moment, Dean said nothing at all.
Then, quietly: "I was seventeen."
Sam turned toward him.
Dean wasn't looking at him. His eyes remained fixed on the horizon where the last traces of sunlight were bleeding out of the sky.
"You were thirteen," he continued. "Dad was gone on a hunt somewhere. Nebraska, maybe. Oklahoma. One of the square states."
Sam laughed. "Most of them are square states."
"Yeah, well, geography's never really been my thing."
That was difficult to argue with.
Dean rolled the beer bottle between his palms for a moment before continuing. "Dad left instructions."
Sam snorted. "Which means you ignored them immediately."
Dean looked offended. "I considered them."
"You stole the Impala."
"Borrowed."
"You stole the Impala."
Dean considered this carefully. "...Temporary unauthorized borrowing."
"That's called stealing."
"Agree to disagree."
Sam shook his head, laughing despite himself.
The memory was beginning to return now, not in flashes anymore but in actual moments. The humid summer air. The smell of cut grass. The deep, impossible excitement of being told to get in the car because Dean had somewhere they were going.
Not a hunt.
Not a motel.
Not another town they'd forget by morning.
Somewhere else.
Somewhere normal.
"We found one of those roadside fireworks tents," Dean said. "You know the ones. They show up for about two weeks every year and somehow sell enough explosives to finance a small country."
Sam barked out a laugh.
"That's actually pretty accurate."
"We bought sparklers."
The memory clicked into place.
"And fireworks."
Dean grinned. "Oh, we bought so many fireworks."
"You bought Roman candles."
"Absolutely."
"Firecrackers."
"Yep."
"Bottle rockets."
"Oh, definitely bottle rockets."
Sam stared at him. "Dean, where did you get the money for all of this?"
Dean frowned thoughtfully. "I honestly don't remember."
"That's because you spent all of it on fireworks."
"Entirely possible."
The grin widened slightly. "Worth it, though."
And suddenly Sam could see it perfectly.
Dean standing beside the Impala with a lighter in one hand and all the confidence of a seventeen-year-old boy who had never seriously considered the possibility of consequences. Sam standing nearby with sparklers while Dean insisted that this next one was going to be awesome.
Smoke hanging in the summer air.
Sulfur.
Laughter.
Freedom.
Then: "Oh my God."
Dean glanced over. "What?"
"The field."
Dean immediately winced. "...Yeah."
"We set the field on fire."
Dean held up a finger. "We set part of the field on fire."
"Dean."
"It wasn't the whole field."
"It was enough of the field that we had to put it out."
Dean considered this. "That's fair."
Sam was laughing now.
Not because it wasn't dangerous.
Not because it hadn't been monumentally stupid.
Because it had been so spectacularly, perfectly Dean.
"You told me not to panic."
"Solid advice."
"You were panicking."
"I was managing the situation."
"You yelled, 'Get the Sprite!'"
Dean pointed immediately. "It was the nearest liquid."
"It was lemon-lime soda."
"It was an emergency."
"You threw soda on a grass fire."
"And eventually the grass stopped being on fire."
Sam stared at him.
Dean stared back. "...Technically successful."
The laugh that escaped Sam this time was helpless.
Beside him, Dean was laughing too, shaking his head at the memory. "You know Dad would've killed us."
"Oh, absolutely."
"He would've buried us in that field."
"He would've buried me in that field."
That, at least, was undeniably true.
The laughter faded slowly after that, settling into something quieter as the sky overhead darkened another shade and the first stars began appearing above the fairgrounds.
Dean took another sip of his beer and looked back out over the crowd. "Still worth it, though."
The words came easily.
Without hesitation.
Without qualification.
Sam looked over.
Dean shrugged. "Come on. We had fireworks. We had sparklers. We committed minor arson."
"Minor arson."
"Moderate arson."
"Dean."
Dean grinned. "My point is, it was a good Fourth of July."
The simplicity of it landed harder than Sam expected.
Because thirteen-year-old Sam had remembered the fireworks.
He'd remembered the sparklers.
He'd remembered the excitement of doing something forbidden and wonderful and loud beneath an open summer sky.
What forty-something Sam saw now was something else entirely.
Dean had been seventeen.
Seventeen.
Still a kid himself.
And somehow his first instinct when John Winchester left town had been to look at his little brother and decide: He deserves a Fourth of July.
Not a hunter's Fourth of July.
Not another night in a motel room waiting for Dad to call.
A real one.
Messy.
Loud.
Potentially flammable.
But real.
Sam swallowed against the unexpected tightness in his throat. "You know," he said quietly, "I don't think I ever thanked you for that."
Dean frowned. "For what?"
"The fireworks."
Dean looked genuinely confused. "Sam, it was fireworks."
"No," Sam said softly. "It wasn't."
For a moment, Dean didn't answer.
Then he looked back toward the darkening sky and shrugged one shoulder.
"Figured you deserved one."
Simple.
Matter-of-fact.
As though he were talking about lending Sam twenty bucks or picking up groceries on the way home.
Not stealing one ordinary summer night from a childhood that hadn't offered many of them.
Not giving his little brother something Dean himself had never really gotten to have.
Just Dean.
Just being Dean.
And somehow, Sam thought, that made it mean even more.
The first firework exploded overhead.
Both brothers flinched.
Dean's hand twitched toward his hip.
Sam's head snapped toward the sound.
For one absurd second they sat there in full hunter mode, scanning a fireworks display for threats.
Then Dean looked over.
Sam looked back.
Dean started laughing first.
The sound was warm and helpless and genuine.
"Oh, that's sad."
"We're broken people."
"Little bit."
Another firework bloomed across the sky, red fading into gold above the fairgrounds.
This time neither of them moved.
Instead they leaned back against the blanket and watched the colors spill across the darkness overhead while children cheered around them and applause rolled through the crowd.
Series Summary: A chance meeting in the grocery store brought a whirlwind of change to Beau Arlen’s life—change he had no issues with whatsoever. A second chance at life, love, family—a second chance at forever.
Word Count: 4,486
Tags/Warnings: Discussion of 18+ issues, parenthood
A/N: Comments, Likes, Reblogs, Kind feedback are always highly appreciated. Please let me know if you want to be added to the tag list!
Any and all mistakes are mine.
Note: I'm back! I'm back! Thank you all for your immense patience for my absence. But life seems to have calmed down so I'm hoping to return to writing all the stories again!
Dividers: by @sweetmelodygraphics
Chapter Fifty-Seven: She's Growing Up
The weeks that followed settled into a comfortable rhythm.
Not because Y/N had found her answer.
Because she had stopped demanding one from herself.
The college catalog remained on the coffee table, migrating occasionally to the kitchen table, the bedroom, or whichever room she happened to be occupying while the children played nearby. She found herself opening it in odd moments—during Ella's naps, while waiting for pasta water to boil, after the house had gone quiet for the evening. Some days she lingered over education programs. Other days communications caught her eye. There were moments when social work seemed appealing, and others when entirely different paths tugged at her imagination.
The frustrating thing was that none of the possibilities felt wrong.
They all felt appealing for different reasons.
And so she continued to think.
To wonder.
To imagine.
Meanwhile, life refused to pause for self-discovery.
Eliza remained a one-child creative industry.
Every day seemed to bring a new chapter in the increasingly complicated saga of wolves and ducks. One afternoon, Y/N overheard an impassioned explanation involving duck ambassadors, wolf council elections, and a disputed pond border. Another day, Eliza spent nearly an hour constructing an elaborate village from blocks and couch cushions, assigning each structure a specific purpose in the ongoing alliance.
The stories became more sophisticated as she approached six.
More detailed.
More ambitious.
More hilariously serious.
Beau claimed it was proof she would either become a novelist or run for public office someday.
Emily privately suggested both.
Caleb, meanwhile, remained Caleb.
At nearly two years old, he approached every day as though it were an adventure specifically designed for him. Fear simply did not seem to exist in his vocabulary. He climbed first and considered consequences second—if he considered them at all.
Y/N once found him standing triumphantly atop the coffee table.
Another time he somehow managed to move a dining room chair across the kitchen in pursuit of cookies.
When questioned, he merely smiled.
The smile was entirely Beau's.
And therefore impossible to stay angry at.
Then there was Ella.
At nine months old, she seemed determined to make up for lost time.
Crawling had arrived with shocking speed. One week she was rocking uncertainly on hands and knees. The next, she was moving through the house with alarming efficiency. No room remained safe. No object remained unexamined.
Her favorite activity became following people.
Especially Beau.
If Beau entered a room, Ella immediately attempted pursuit. If he left again, she expressed her displeasure loudly.
"Daddy's girl," Emily observed one afternoon as Ella crawled after Beau's retreating boots with remarkable determination.
"Traitor," Y/N replied.
Ella had also begun pulling herself upright against furniture. The coffee table. The couch. Beau's legs. Anything stable became an opportunity. She would stand there proudly, wobbling slightly, looking utterly delighted with herself.
The babbling had increased too.
"Dada" remained her favorite word.
Much to Y/N's annoyance.
"Mama" appeared occasionally, usually when she was upset or wanted something.
"Dada" was used for joy, excitement, curiosity, and apparently most household objects.
Beau found this deeply entertaining.
Y/N found it suspicious.
One evening, she caught him teaching Ella that his badge was "Dada's badge."
The baby immediately began pointing at it and chanting "Dada."
Y/N was still debating whether this counted as cheating.
Despite all of it—the diapers, the school drop-offs, the endless laundry, the toddler negotiations, the baby-proofing that somehow never stayed effective—she found herself feeling lighter.
The restlessness had transformed.
It no longer felt like a warning.
It felt like anticipation.
Sometimes she would be folding laundry while Ella crawled circles around her and suddenly find herself imagining a classroom. A future coworker. A different routine. Not instead of this life.
In addition to it.
That distinction mattered.
One evening, while helping Eliza color wolf insignias for an important council meeting, Y/N realized something that made her smile.
A few months ago, she had been afraid that wanting something beyond motherhood somehow diminished her love for it.
Now she understood the truth.
She loved this life completely.
She loved being Beau's wife.
Loved being Eliza's mother, Caleb's mother, Ella's mother.
Loved the noise and the chaos and the impossible fullness of it all.
But loving one chapter didn't mean she couldn't be curious about the next.
Across the room, Beau sat on the floor helping Caleb build a tower while Emily lounged on the couch, studying for class and occasionally contributing to Eliza's wolf government. Ella crawled determinedly toward the tower with obvious destructive intentions.
The structure collapsed moments later.
Caleb laughed.
Ella laughed.
Beau groaned dramatically.
And Y/N found herself smiling.
The future could wait a little longer.
For now, she was content to wonder.
The sheriff's department was many things.
Quiet was rarely one of them.
Beau sat behind his desk mid-morning, reviewing reports from the previous evening when dispatch transferred a call directly to him. He picked up expecting something serious.
Instead, he got Earl Patterson.
Which should have been his first warning. "Earl."
"Sheriff."
Beau leaned back in his chair. "What can I do for you?"
Earl took a deep breath. "I'd like to report a theft."
That got Beau's attention. "A theft?"
"Yes, sir."
"What was stolen?"
A pause.
"My prize rooster's dignity."
Beau closed his eyes.
Across the room, Doris immediately looked up from her desk. The woman had an almost supernatural ability to detect nonsense.
"Earl," Beau said carefully, "explain."
Apparently Earl's prized rooster, General Sherman, had engaged in a territorial dispute with another rooster belonging to his neighbor. The confrontation had occurred in full view of several ranch hands.
General Sherman had lost. Badly. The rooster had fled. The ranch hands had laughed. And Earl was convinced this constituted emotional damages.
Beau listened for nearly ten minutes while Earl described the incident in exhaustive detail. By the end of it, Beau knew more about rooster psychology than he'd ever wanted.
When the call finally ended, he slowly lowered the receiver and stared at the wall. The silence lasted approximately three seconds. Then Doris burst out laughing. Not a polite laugh. A full-bodied, shoulders-shaking cackle.
"Oh my God."
Beau rubbed his forehead. "Doris."
"Did a chicken lose a fistfight?"
"It was a rooster."
That only made her laugh harder.
Jenny chose that moment to walk into the bullpen carrying a file. She took one look at Doris nearly bent over her desk and Beau's exhausted expression. "What happened?"
Jenny stopped. Blinked. Then looked at Beau. "Please tell me that's not what I think it means."
"It means exactly what you think it means."
Jenny closed her eyes. For a moment she looked like she was silently reevaluating every life choice that had brought her here. Then she laughed too. "Oh, that's fantastic."
"It's not fantastic."
"It absolutely is."
Beau leaned back in his chair and pointed a finger at both women. "One day," he said, "there's gonna be an actual emergency."
"Sure."
"And y'all are gonna regret mockin' me."
"Absolutely."
"You're both impossible."
Doris wiped tears from her eyes. "You know what the worst part is?"
"I don't want to know."
"The worst part is that I know exactly which rooster he's talking about."
Jenny groaned. "No."
"Oh yes."
"You've seen the rooster?"
"I've seen the rooster."
"Why?"
"Because this is Big Sky."
Neither Beau nor Jenny had a counterargument to that.
A few hours later another call came in regarding a cow that had somehow gotten itself onto the roof of a shed.
Nobody ever satisfactorily explained how.
By lunch, Beau had mediated a dispute involving a fence, a goat, and what appeared to be a decades-old grudge between two ranchers.
When he finally emerged from his office with a cup of coffee, Doris looked up from her desk. "How's your day, Sheriff?"
Beau considered. "My wife is looking at college classes."
Doris smiled immediately. "That's nice."
"My oldest daughter's in love."
"Also nice."
"My youngest daughter is learning to crawl."
"Awww."
"My son is probably committing property crimes at daycare."
"Almost certainly."
"And I've spent my morning discussing traumatized poultry."
Jenny laughed so hard she nearly dropped her file.
Beau took a long sip of coffee. Then, despite himself, he smiled.
Because somewhere between the rooster, the cow, the fence dispute, and the goat incident, his phone had buzzed. A picture from Y/N. Ella standing proudly while holding onto the coffee table. Nine months old and looking very pleased with herself.
Below the picture was a simple message: Look what your daughter did today.
Beau smiled again.
Doris caught it immediately. "Oh no."
"What?"
"The smile."
Jenny looked up. "The smile?"
Doris pointed. "That's Sheriff Shiny."
Beau groaned.
Jenny laughed.
And the sheriff's department returned to business as usual.
The afternoon had been relatively peaceful.
Which, in the Arlen household, usually meant disaster was quietly gathering momentum somewhere.
Y/N was in the living room trying to convince Caleb that climbing onto the back of the couch was not, in fact, an Olympic sport. Caleb disagreed vehemently and had already made three attempts.
Meanwhile, nine-month-old Ella sat nearby, proudly pulling herself upright against the coffee table. Every few seconds she would let go with one hand and beam at herself as though she'd personally conquered Mount Everest.
"Good job, baby girl," Y/N said.
Ella grinned.
Then promptly sat down on her diaper with a surprised expression.
The front door burst open.
Emily came flying inside.
"Mom!"
Y/N's heart immediately dropped.
She straightened so quickly Caleb nearly toppled over.
"What happened?"
Emily froze.
For one brief second she looked like someone who had just sprinted a mile.
Then the words exploded out of her.
"Peter wants to take the relationship to the next step."
Y/N blinked. "Oh."
Emily paced. "Oh?" she repeated. "That's all you've got? Oh?"
"Emily—"
"And I don't know what to do because I really like him and he's wonderful and he's sweet and he wasn't pressuring me and he was actually really respectful about it but what if I'm not ready and what if I wait too long and that ruins everything and what if I do it and that ruins everything and what if I'm terrible at it and—"
"Emily."
"What if—"
"Emily."
The young woman stopped pacing.
Y/N pointed toward the couch. "Sit."
Emily sat. Immediately. Years of maternal authority still had power.
Y/N settled beside her while Caleb drove a toy truck into a chair and Ella resumed her attempts to stand.
For a moment, neither woman spoke.
Y/N simply let Emily breathe.
Finally, Emily groaned and dropped her face into her hands. "Oh God."
"You done?"
"No."
"Close?"
"Maybe."
Y/N smiled. "Good enough."
Emily peeked through her fingers.
Y/N's expression was gentle. Not shocked. Not disappointed. Not worried. Just listening.
"Okay," Y/N said. "Tell me exactly what happened."
Emily took a breath. Then another. "He brought it up this morning."
"How?"
"He said he loved where our relationship was going. That he cared about me. That eventually he'd like us to be intimate."
Y/N nodded. "And?"
"And he said there wasn't a timeline. No pressure. No expectations."
"That's good."
"I know."
Emily groaned again. "That's the problem."
Y/N laughed softly. "Because it'd be easier if he were a jerk?"
"Exactly."
"Unfortunately, Peter appears to be a decent human being."
Emily slumped. "I know."
Y/N reached over and squeezed her hand. "Emily."
Her daughter looked up. "You do not owe anyone sex."
Immediately Emily relaxed a fraction.
"Not Peter. Not a boyfriend. Not someone you're in love with."
Emily nodded slowly.
"You don't do it because you're afraid someone will leave."
The nod became firmer.
"You don't do it because you think it'll save a relationship."
Another nod.
"And you definitely don't do it because you're worried you'll lose him if you don't."
Emily was quiet for a moment. Then she whispered, "What if I wait and he gets tired of waiting?"
Y/N considered that. "If Peter truly cares about you, he'll respect your answer."
Emily stared at her. "And if he doesn't?"
"Then he wasn't the right man for you."
The answer came easily. Certainly. Because Y/N believed it.
Emily looked down at her hands. "I just don't know if I'm ready."
Y/N smiled softly. "Then you're not."
Emily blinked. "What?"
"Sweetheart, the fact that you're saying those words means something."
Y/N tucked a strand of hair behind Emily's ear. "When you're ready, it shouldn't feel like you're trying to convince yourself."
The younger woman absorbed that quietly.
Around them, life continued. Caleb had apparently declared war on a pillow. Ella had managed to stand again and was applauding herself. The normalcy of it all seemed to help.
After a while Emily sighed. "I'm scared."
"I know."
"What if I make the wrong choice?"
Y/N smiled. "Then you'll survive it."
Emily looked skeptical. "That's not very comforting."
"It should be."
Y/N squeezed her hand again. "Because you're stronger than you think."
The room fell quiet.
Emily leaned into her shoulder the way she occasionally still did when life felt overwhelming.
For a few moments, they simply sat together. Mother and daughter. No judgment. No pressure. Just trust.
Finally, Emily laughed weakly. "I really thought this conversation was going to be worse."
Y/N raised an eyebrow. "Worse?"
"I don't know."
"Did you forget who raised you?"
Emily smiled. "A little."
Y/N kissed the top of her head. "Whatever you decide, make sure it's because it's what you want."
Not Peter.
Not fear.
Not expectation.
Her.
And for the first time since bursting through the front door, Emily looked calmer. Not because she had an answer. But because she understood something important.
She was allowed to take her time.
Emily was quiet for a long moment after that.
The living room had settled into a gentler rhythm. Caleb had finally exhausted himself and was now focused on pushing a truck across the rug while making determined engine noises. Ella sat nearby, happily chewing on a teething toy and periodically attempting to crawl toward trouble.
Emily stared at her hands. Then, hesitantly, she asked, "What was it like?"
Y/N tilted her head. "What was what like?"
Emily looked embarrassed immediately. "Your first time with Dad."
Y/N blinked. "Oh."
"That's probably way too personal."
"It is a little," Y/N admitted with a laugh.
Emily groaned. "I knew it."
"But that doesn't mean I can't answer."
Emily looked relieved.
Y/N settled deeper into the couch cushions, considering the question. It wasn't one she'd ever expected Emily to ask, though perhaps she should have. Emily wasn't a little girl anymore. She was a young woman trying to navigate adulthood, love, and all the uncertainty that came with both.
"It wasn't perfect," Y/N said finally.
Emily looked surprised. "Really?"
"Sweetheart, almost nobody's first time is perfect."
That earned a small smile.
Y/N glanced toward Ella, then back to Emily. "When your dad and I got together, we'd already spent a lot of time getting to know each other. We'd talked. We'd dated. We'd built trust first." She smiled softly at the memory. "Your father was absurdly patient."
Emily snorted. "That sounds like him."
"It does, doesn't it?"
Y/N's expression softened further. "The thing I remember most isn't the physical part."
Emily listened carefully.
"I remember feeling safe."
The answer seemed to surprise her. "Safe?"
Y/N nodded. "Your dad spent the entire evening making sure I was comfortable. Making sure I knew I could change my mind. Making sure I never felt pressured." She smiled faintly. "Honestly, I was probably more nervous than he was."
Emily laughed. "Hard to imagine."
"Oh, trust me."
Y/N shook her head. "I was worried about a hundred different things. Whether I looked okay. Whether I was making the right decision. Whether everything would somehow become awkward afterward."
"And?"
"And none of those things happened."
She smiled. "Because the relationship wasn't built on that moment. The relationship already existed."
Emily absorbed that quietly.
Y/N continued, "The next morning, your dad was exactly the same man he'd been the day before. Kind. Patient. Ridiculously attentive. He made breakfast. He checked on me. He checked on Eliza." Her voice softened. "Nothing changed except that we were a little closer."
The memory warmed her even now. Beau had been so careful with her heart back then. So determined to earn trust rather than demand it.
Emily stared at the floor. "I think that's part of what scares me."
"What does?"
"The idea that everything could change."
Y/N nodded. "That's a normal fear."
Emily looked up. "So how did you know?"
Y/N smiled gently. "I didn't know everything."
"That isn't very reassuring."
"No," Y/N admitted. "But it's true."
She reached over and squeezed Emily's hand. "I knew I loved him. I knew I trusted him. I knew I felt safe with him. Beyond that, there were no guarantees."
Emily was quiet.
"The truth is, sweetheart, sex doesn't create a healthy relationship. It doesn't save one either."
She glanced toward the kitchen where Caleb had somehow acquired a wooden spoon.
"A healthy relationship is built by everything that comes before and after. Trust. Respect. Communication. Kindness."
"And if I'm not ready?"
"Then you're not ready."
The answer came easily. Firmly. Without hesitation.
Y/N smiled. "And if you decide six months from now that you're ready, that's okay too."
Emily leaned back against the couch and exhaled slowly. "I really hate being an adult sometimes."
Y/N laughed. "Join the club."
That finally earned a genuine smile from Emily.
For a few moments they sat together, watching Caleb drive his truck into a table leg and Ella applaud herself for no apparent reason.
Then Emily rested her head briefly against Y/N's shoulder. "Thanks, Mom."
The word still touched Y/N every time. Not because she'd earned it through years of raising Emily from childhood. But because Emily had chosen it. Chosen her.
Y/N kissed the top of her head. "Anytime, sweetheart."
And for the first time since she'd burst through the front door in a panic, Emily looked like she could breathe again.
The house was asleep.
The kind of deep, complete sleep that only came after a full day of children, work, school, errands, and the thousand little moments that filled an Arlen day. Somewhere down the hall, Eliza was undoubtedly dreaming about wolves. Caleb had finally exhausted himself. Ella, after protesting bedtime on principle, had surrendered to sleep as well.
The bedroom was dark except for the soft glow of a bedside lamp.
Y/N rested comfortably against Beau's chest, her head tucked beneath his chin. One of his arms was draped around her waist, his fingers lazily tracing patterns against her skin while the quiet settled around them.
For a while, neither spoke.
Then Y/N said, "Emily had a bit of a panic attack today."
Beau's hand immediately stilled. "What happened?"
There was an instant alertness in his voice that made Y/N smile. "Nothing bad."
He relaxed slightly. "Define bad."
"Peter brought up eventually taking their relationship to the next level."
The silence that followed was immediate.
Profound.
Y/N lifted her head slightly.
Beau was staring at the ceiling.
Blinking.
Slowly.
"No."
She laughed. "Beau."
"Nope."
"Beau."
"Absolutely not."
A groan escaped him as he dropped his free arm over his eyes. "She's twelve."
"She's twenty."
"In my defense, I reject that information."
Y/N's laughter filled the room.
Beau shook his head. "No. See, this is ridiculous. Emily's supposed to be this sweet little girl."
"You mean the college student?"
"The little girl."
"The young woman with a boyfriend?"
"The little girl."
"The adult who can vote?"
"The little girl."
Y/N kissed his shoulder. "You're impossible."
He sighed dramatically. "I remember teachin' her how to ride a bike."
"And now?"
"And now apparently we're discussin' sex." His tone suggested this was a personal attack.
Y/N couldn't stop smiling.
For another moment Beau lay there quietly. Then the humor faded and something softer took its place. Because the truth was... he knew. Emily wasn't a child anymore. He'd seen it himself.
The confidence she'd gained at college. The way she talked about her future. The maturity she'd shown with Peter. The woman she was becoming.
He just wasn't always ready to acknowledge it. A long breath escaped him. "God."
"Yeah."
"She's really growin' up."
Y/N threaded her fingers through his. "She is."
Beau turned his head, looking down at her. "So what'd you tell her?"
The question was genuine. Curious. Trusting.
Y/N settled back against him. "I told her she didn't owe anyone sex."
His expression immediately softened. "Good."
"I told her she shouldn't do it because she's afraid of losing him. Or because she thinks it'll save a relationship."
Beau nodded slowly. "Also good."
"I told her if she's saying she doesn't know whether she's ready, then she's probably not ready."
A hint of relief crossed his face. "Thank you."
Y/N smiled. "I also told her that when she is ready, the decision should be hers."
Beau was quiet. Thoughtful. Then he nodded. "Yeah."
Not because he liked the idea. Because he respected it. Emily deserved that respect. The same respect he would want any man to show her. The same respect he hoped Peter would continue showing her.
After a moment, Beau asked quietly, "Did she seem okay afterward?"
"Much better."
He smiled faintly. "Good."
Y/N studied him. "You're handling this surprisingly well."
"No, I'm not."
She laughed. "No?"
"Inside, I'm considering arresting Peter."
"Beau."
"I'm just sayin'."
"On what charge?"
He thought about it. "Existin'."
That made her laugh so hard she buried her face in his chest.
Beau grinned, pleased with himself. Then his expression softened once more. "Truth is," he admitted quietly, "I'm glad she came to you."
Y/N looked up.
He brushed a hand through her hair. "She trusts you."
The words carried weight. Because they both knew the journey that had brought them here. Y/N hadn't raised Emily from childhood. She hadn't been there for scraped knees or elementary school plays. She'd entered Emily's life later.
And yet. Somewhere along the way, a relationship had grown. Built not by obligation, but by choice. Emily choosing to trust her. Y/N choosing to love her.
Beau's heart swelled just thinking about it.
"So am I," Y/N whispered.
He kissed her forehead. Then pulled her closer.
And together they lay there in the quiet darkness, thinking about daughters growing up, sons growing wild, babies learning to stand, and all the beautiful, complicated ways a family changed over time.
The next morning began exactly the way most Arlen mornings did.
With noise.
Eliza was explaining to anyone who would listen why ducks should not be allowed to vote in wolf elections. Caleb was attempting to wear one of Beau's boots despite the fact it was nearly half his size. Nine-month-old Ella sat in her highchair enthusiastically demolishing a banana while simultaneously decorating herself with it.
The kitchen looked like a battlefield.
The coffee was working overtime.
And somehow everyone was talking at once.
Beau stood at the counter nursing his mug while Y/N packed lunches. Emily was helping Eliza find a missing mitten that somehow turned out to be in the refrigerator.
Nobody questioned this.
After all, it was Eliza.
Eventually, though, the chaos shifted.
Y/N disappeared briefly to clean Ella's face.
Caleb became fascinated by a toy truck.
Eliza ran off to retrieve an important wolf document.
For one brief moment, Emily found herself alone near the coffee pot.
Beau seized the opportunity. "Hey, kiddo."
Emily glanced up. Something in his voice immediately caught her attention. "Yeah?"
Beau rubbed the back of his neck. For a moment he looked strangely uncomfortable. Which was alarming. Because Beau Arlen rarely looked uncomfortable.
"Oh God," Emily said immediately. "What?"
"Nothing."
"That's not reassuring."
He exhaled. "No, it ain't."
Emily stared.
Beau stared back. Then finally sighed. "Your mom told me about your conversation."
Emily immediately groaned. "Oh my God."
"Now hold on."
"Dad."
"Just hear me out."
Emily covered her face.
Beau couldn't help smiling.
She looked exactly like she had when she was sixteen and embarrassed. Except now she was a college student. Which was still a fact he was struggling with.
A lot.
Finally Emily peeked through her fingers. "What?"
Beau leaned against the counter. "I know this is awkward."
"The worst."
"The absolute worst."
"Glad we're on the same page."
That earned a laugh from both of them. The tension eased. A little.
Beau became serious again. "I just wanted you to know somethin'."
Emily straightened slightly.
His voice had changed. This wasn't teasing anymore. This was father territory. "I'm proud of you."
The words surprised her. "What?"
"I'm proud of you." Beau shrugged one shoulder. "You didn't panic and make a decision because somebody expected one."
Emily blinked.
"You thought about it."
She nodded.
"You asked questions."
Another nod.
"You took your time."
A third.
"That's maturity, Em."
Her eyes softened.
Beau took a slow breath. "Your whole life, I've wanted you to know that you never have to earn my love."
The kitchen seemed quieter suddenly. Not silent. Just smaller. More focused.
"Whatever you decide," Beau continued, "that's your decision."
Emily swallowed.
"If you decide you're not ready, that's fine." He paused. "If you decide someday that you are, that's fine too."
His expression was steady. Certain. "All I care about is that you're safe. That you're respected. That you're making choices because they're yours."
Emily felt emotion rising unexpectedly in her chest.
Beau reached out and squeezed her shoulder. "And if anything ever goes wrong..."
She looked up.
His green eyes held hers. "If you get scared." His voice softened. "If you make a mistake."
Softer still. "If you regret somethin'."
Emily's throat tightened.
"If you get pregnant."
There it was. The thing most fathers danced around. Beau didn't. "You call me."
The words landed with absolute certainty. Not judgment. Not disappointment. Not conditions. Just certainty.
"You hear me?"
Emily nodded. "No matter what?"
"No matter what."
His answer came instantly. No hesitation. No qualifiers. "Nothing changes that you're my daughter."
The emotion she'd been fighting finally broke through. "Dad..."
"You call me." His voice was firm now. "You don't hide. You don't panic. You don't try to carry it alone."
Emily's eyes shimmered. "I won't."
"Good."
Beau pulled her into a hug then. A real one. The kind he gave when words weren't quite enough.
Emily hugged him back immediately. For a moment she was twenty years old. For a moment she was ten. For a moment she was both.
"I love you," Beau murmured.
"I love you too."
Behind them, Eliza burst back into the kitchen.
"WOLF EMERGENCY."
The moment shattered instantly.
Beau sighed.
Emily laughed.
And life resumed.
But the warmth of that conversation stayed with her long after the morning chaos swept everyone away.
Tag List: @spxideyver, @deadlymistletoe, @bitchykittenconnoisseur, @aarpfashionvictim, @stoneyggirl2
Series Summary: A chance meeting in the grocery store brought a whirlwind of change to Beau Arlen’s life—change he had no issues with whatsoever. A second chance at life, love, family—a second chance at forever.
Word Count: 4,486
Tags/Warnings: Discussion of 18+ issues, parenthood
A/N: Comments, Likes, Reblogs, Kind feedback are always highly appreciated. Please let me know if you want to be added to the tag list!
Any and all mistakes are mine.
Note: I'm back! I'm back! Thank you all for your immense patience for my absence. But life seems to have calmed down so I'm hoping to return to writing all the stories again!
Dividers: by @sweetmelodygraphics
Chapter Fifty-Seven: She's Growing Up
The weeks that followed settled into a comfortable rhythm.
Not because Y/N had found her answer.
Because she had stopped demanding one from herself.
The college catalog remained on the coffee table, migrating occasionally to the kitchen table, the bedroom, or whichever room she happened to be occupying while the children played nearby. She found herself opening it in odd moments—during Ella's naps, while waiting for pasta water to boil, after the house had gone quiet for the evening. Some days she lingered over education programs. Other days communications caught her eye. There were moments when social work seemed appealing, and others when entirely different paths tugged at her imagination.
The frustrating thing was that none of the possibilities felt wrong.
They all felt appealing for different reasons.
And so she continued to think.
To wonder.
To imagine.
Meanwhile, life refused to pause for self-discovery.
Eliza remained a one-child creative industry.
Every day seemed to bring a new chapter in the increasingly complicated saga of wolves and ducks. One afternoon, Y/N overheard an impassioned explanation involving duck ambassadors, wolf council elections, and a disputed pond border. Another day, Eliza spent nearly an hour constructing an elaborate village from blocks and couch cushions, assigning each structure a specific purpose in the ongoing alliance.
The stories became more sophisticated as she approached six.
More detailed.
More ambitious.
More hilariously serious.
Beau claimed it was proof she would either become a novelist or run for public office someday.
Emily privately suggested both.
Caleb, meanwhile, remained Caleb.
At nearly two years old, he approached every day as though it were an adventure specifically designed for him. Fear simply did not seem to exist in his vocabulary. He climbed first and considered consequences second—if he considered them at all.
Y/N once found him standing triumphantly atop the coffee table.
Another time he somehow managed to move a dining room chair across the kitchen in pursuit of cookies.
When questioned, he merely smiled.
The smile was entirely Beau's.
And therefore impossible to stay angry at.
Then there was Ella.
At nine months old, she seemed determined to make up for lost time.
Crawling had arrived with shocking speed. One week she was rocking uncertainly on hands and knees. The next, she was moving through the house with alarming efficiency. No room remained safe. No object remained unexamined.
Her favorite activity became following people.
Especially Beau.
If Beau entered a room, Ella immediately attempted pursuit. If he left again, she expressed her displeasure loudly.
"Daddy's girl," Emily observed one afternoon as Ella crawled after Beau's retreating boots with remarkable determination.
"Traitor," Y/N replied.
Ella had also begun pulling herself upright against furniture. The coffee table. The couch. Beau's legs. Anything stable became an opportunity. She would stand there proudly, wobbling slightly, looking utterly delighted with herself.
The babbling had increased too.
"Dada" remained her favorite word.
Much to Y/N's annoyance.
"Mama" appeared occasionally, usually when she was upset or wanted something.
"Dada" was used for joy, excitement, curiosity, and apparently most household objects.
Beau found this deeply entertaining.
Y/N found it suspicious.
One evening, she caught him teaching Ella that his badge was "Dada's badge."
The baby immediately began pointing at it and chanting "Dada."
Y/N was still debating whether this counted as cheating.
Despite all of it—the diapers, the school drop-offs, the endless laundry, the toddler negotiations, the baby-proofing that somehow never stayed effective—she found herself feeling lighter.
The restlessness had transformed.
It no longer felt like a warning.
It felt like anticipation.
Sometimes she would be folding laundry while Ella crawled circles around her and suddenly find herself imagining a classroom. A future coworker. A different routine. Not instead of this life.
In addition to it.
That distinction mattered.
One evening, while helping Eliza color wolf insignias for an important council meeting, Y/N realized something that made her smile.
A few months ago, she had been afraid that wanting something beyond motherhood somehow diminished her love for it.
Now she understood the truth.
She loved this life completely.
She loved being Beau's wife.
Loved being Eliza's mother, Caleb's mother, Ella's mother.
Loved the noise and the chaos and the impossible fullness of it all.
But loving one chapter didn't mean she couldn't be curious about the next.
Across the room, Beau sat on the floor helping Caleb build a tower while Emily lounged on the couch, studying for class and occasionally contributing to Eliza's wolf government. Ella crawled determinedly toward the tower with obvious destructive intentions.
The structure collapsed moments later.
Caleb laughed.
Ella laughed.
Beau groaned dramatically.
And Y/N found herself smiling.
The future could wait a little longer.
For now, she was content to wonder.
The sheriff's department was many things.
Quiet was rarely one of them.
Beau sat behind his desk mid-morning, reviewing reports from the previous evening when dispatch transferred a call directly to him. He picked up expecting something serious.
Instead, he got Earl Patterson.
Which should have been his first warning. "Earl."
"Sheriff."
Beau leaned back in his chair. "What can I do for you?"
Earl took a deep breath. "I'd like to report a theft."
That got Beau's attention. "A theft?"
"Yes, sir."
"What was stolen?"
A pause.
"My prize rooster's dignity."
Beau closed his eyes.
Across the room, Doris immediately looked up from her desk. The woman had an almost supernatural ability to detect nonsense.
"Earl," Beau said carefully, "explain."
Apparently Earl's prized rooster, General Sherman, had engaged in a territorial dispute with another rooster belonging to his neighbor. The confrontation had occurred in full view of several ranch hands.
General Sherman had lost. Badly. The rooster had fled. The ranch hands had laughed. And Earl was convinced this constituted emotional damages.
Beau listened for nearly ten minutes while Earl described the incident in exhaustive detail. By the end of it, Beau knew more about rooster psychology than he'd ever wanted.
When the call finally ended, he slowly lowered the receiver and stared at the wall. The silence lasted approximately three seconds. Then Doris burst out laughing. Not a polite laugh. A full-bodied, shoulders-shaking cackle.
"Oh my God."
Beau rubbed his forehead. "Doris."
"Did a chicken lose a fistfight?"
"It was a rooster."
That only made her laugh harder.
Jenny chose that moment to walk into the bullpen carrying a file. She took one look at Doris nearly bent over her desk and Beau's exhausted expression. "What happened?"
Jenny stopped. Blinked. Then looked at Beau. "Please tell me that's not what I think it means."
"It means exactly what you think it means."
Jenny closed her eyes. For a moment she looked like she was silently reevaluating every life choice that had brought her here. Then she laughed too. "Oh, that's fantastic."
"It's not fantastic."
"It absolutely is."
Beau leaned back in his chair and pointed a finger at both women. "One day," he said, "there's gonna be an actual emergency."
"Sure."
"And y'all are gonna regret mockin' me."
"Absolutely."
"You're both impossible."
Doris wiped tears from her eyes. "You know what the worst part is?"
"I don't want to know."
"The worst part is that I know exactly which rooster he's talking about."
Jenny groaned. "No."
"Oh yes."
"You've seen the rooster?"
"I've seen the rooster."
"Why?"
"Because this is Big Sky."
Neither Beau nor Jenny had a counterargument to that.
A few hours later another call came in regarding a cow that had somehow gotten itself onto the roof of a shed.
Nobody ever satisfactorily explained how.
By lunch, Beau had mediated a dispute involving a fence, a goat, and what appeared to be a decades-old grudge between two ranchers.
When he finally emerged from his office with a cup of coffee, Doris looked up from her desk. "How's your day, Sheriff?"
Beau considered. "My wife is looking at college classes."
Doris smiled immediately. "That's nice."
"My oldest daughter's in love."
"Also nice."
"My youngest daughter is learning to crawl."
"Awww."
"My son is probably committing property crimes at daycare."
"Almost certainly."
"And I've spent my morning discussing traumatized poultry."
Jenny laughed so hard she nearly dropped her file.
Beau took a long sip of coffee. Then, despite himself, he smiled.
Because somewhere between the rooster, the cow, the fence dispute, and the goat incident, his phone had buzzed. A picture from Y/N. Ella standing proudly while holding onto the coffee table. Nine months old and looking very pleased with herself.
Below the picture was a simple message: Look what your daughter did today.
Beau smiled again.
Doris caught it immediately. "Oh no."
"What?"
"The smile."
Jenny looked up. "The smile?"
Doris pointed. "That's Sheriff Shiny."
Beau groaned.
Jenny laughed.
And the sheriff's department returned to business as usual.
The afternoon had been relatively peaceful.
Which, in the Arlen household, usually meant disaster was quietly gathering momentum somewhere.
Y/N was in the living room trying to convince Caleb that climbing onto the back of the couch was not, in fact, an Olympic sport. Caleb disagreed vehemently and had already made three attempts.
Meanwhile, nine-month-old Ella sat nearby, proudly pulling herself upright against the coffee table. Every few seconds she would let go with one hand and beam at herself as though she'd personally conquered Mount Everest.
"Good job, baby girl," Y/N said.
Ella grinned.
Then promptly sat down on her diaper with a surprised expression.
The front door burst open.
Emily came flying inside.
"Mom!"
Y/N's heart immediately dropped.
She straightened so quickly Caleb nearly toppled over.
"What happened?"
Emily froze.
For one brief second she looked like someone who had just sprinted a mile.
Then the words exploded out of her.
"Peter wants to take the relationship to the next step."
Y/N blinked. "Oh."
Emily paced. "Oh?" she repeated. "That's all you've got? Oh?"
"Emily—"
"And I don't know what to do because I really like him and he's wonderful and he's sweet and he wasn't pressuring me and he was actually really respectful about it but what if I'm not ready and what if I wait too long and that ruins everything and what if I do it and that ruins everything and what if I'm terrible at it and—"
"Emily."
"What if—"
"Emily."
The young woman stopped pacing.
Y/N pointed toward the couch. "Sit."
Emily sat. Immediately. Years of maternal authority still had power.
Y/N settled beside her while Caleb drove a toy truck into a chair and Ella resumed her attempts to stand.
For a moment, neither woman spoke.
Y/N simply let Emily breathe.
Finally, Emily groaned and dropped her face into her hands. "Oh God."
"You done?"
"No."
"Close?"
"Maybe."
Y/N smiled. "Good enough."
Emily peeked through her fingers.
Y/N's expression was gentle. Not shocked. Not disappointed. Not worried. Just listening.
"Okay," Y/N said. "Tell me exactly what happened."
Emily took a breath. Then another. "He brought it up this morning."
"How?"
"He said he loved where our relationship was going. That he cared about me. That eventually he'd like us to be intimate."
Y/N nodded. "And?"
"And he said there wasn't a timeline. No pressure. No expectations."
"That's good."
"I know."
Emily groaned again. "That's the problem."
Y/N laughed softly. "Because it'd be easier if he were a jerk?"
"Exactly."
"Unfortunately, Peter appears to be a decent human being."
Emily slumped. "I know."
Y/N reached over and squeezed her hand. "Emily."
Her daughter looked up. "You do not owe anyone sex."
Immediately Emily relaxed a fraction.
"Not Peter. Not a boyfriend. Not someone you're in love with."
Emily nodded slowly.
"You don't do it because you're afraid someone will leave."
The nod became firmer.
"You don't do it because you think it'll save a relationship."
Another nod.
"And you definitely don't do it because you're worried you'll lose him if you don't."
Emily was quiet for a moment. Then she whispered, "What if I wait and he gets tired of waiting?"
Y/N considered that. "If Peter truly cares about you, he'll respect your answer."
Emily stared at her. "And if he doesn't?"
"Then he wasn't the right man for you."
The answer came easily. Certainly. Because Y/N believed it.
Emily looked down at her hands. "I just don't know if I'm ready."
Y/N smiled softly. "Then you're not."
Emily blinked. "What?"
"Sweetheart, the fact that you're saying those words means something."
Y/N tucked a strand of hair behind Emily's ear. "When you're ready, it shouldn't feel like you're trying to convince yourself."
The younger woman absorbed that quietly.
Around them, life continued. Caleb had apparently declared war on a pillow. Ella had managed to stand again and was applauding herself. The normalcy of it all seemed to help.
After a while Emily sighed. "I'm scared."
"I know."
"What if I make the wrong choice?"
Y/N smiled. "Then you'll survive it."
Emily looked skeptical. "That's not very comforting."
"It should be."
Y/N squeezed her hand again. "Because you're stronger than you think."
The room fell quiet.
Emily leaned into her shoulder the way she occasionally still did when life felt overwhelming.
For a few moments, they simply sat together. Mother and daughter. No judgment. No pressure. Just trust.
Finally, Emily laughed weakly. "I really thought this conversation was going to be worse."
Y/N raised an eyebrow. "Worse?"
"I don't know."
"Did you forget who raised you?"
Emily smiled. "A little."
Y/N kissed the top of her head. "Whatever you decide, make sure it's because it's what you want."
Not Peter.
Not fear.
Not expectation.
Her.
And for the first time since bursting through the front door, Emily looked calmer. Not because she had an answer. But because she understood something important.
She was allowed to take her time.
Emily was quiet for a long moment after that.
The living room had settled into a gentler rhythm. Caleb had finally exhausted himself and was now focused on pushing a truck across the rug while making determined engine noises. Ella sat nearby, happily chewing on a teething toy and periodically attempting to crawl toward trouble.
Emily stared at her hands. Then, hesitantly, she asked, "What was it like?"
Y/N tilted her head. "What was what like?"
Emily looked embarrassed immediately. "Your first time with Dad."
Y/N blinked. "Oh."
"That's probably way too personal."
"It is a little," Y/N admitted with a laugh.
Emily groaned. "I knew it."
"But that doesn't mean I can't answer."
Emily looked relieved.
Y/N settled deeper into the couch cushions, considering the question. It wasn't one she'd ever expected Emily to ask, though perhaps she should have. Emily wasn't a little girl anymore. She was a young woman trying to navigate adulthood, love, and all the uncertainty that came with both.
"It wasn't perfect," Y/N said finally.
Emily looked surprised. "Really?"
"Sweetheart, almost nobody's first time is perfect."
That earned a small smile.
Y/N glanced toward Ella, then back to Emily. "When your dad and I got together, we'd already spent a lot of time getting to know each other. We'd talked. We'd dated. We'd built trust first." She smiled softly at the memory. "Your father was absurdly patient."
Emily snorted. "That sounds like him."
"It does, doesn't it?"
Y/N's expression softened further. "The thing I remember most isn't the physical part."
Emily listened carefully.
"I remember feeling safe."
The answer seemed to surprise her. "Safe?"
Y/N nodded. "Your dad spent the entire evening making sure I was comfortable. Making sure I knew I could change my mind. Making sure I never felt pressured." She smiled faintly. "Honestly, I was probably more nervous than he was."
Emily laughed. "Hard to imagine."
"Oh, trust me."
Y/N shook her head. "I was worried about a hundred different things. Whether I looked okay. Whether I was making the right decision. Whether everything would somehow become awkward afterward."
"And?"
"And none of those things happened."
She smiled. "Because the relationship wasn't built on that moment. The relationship already existed."
Emily absorbed that quietly.
Y/N continued, "The next morning, your dad was exactly the same man he'd been the day before. Kind. Patient. Ridiculously attentive. He made breakfast. He checked on me. He checked on Eliza." Her voice softened. "Nothing changed except that we were a little closer."
The memory warmed her even now. Beau had been so careful with her heart back then. So determined to earn trust rather than demand it.
Emily stared at the floor. "I think that's part of what scares me."
"What does?"
"The idea that everything could change."
Y/N nodded. "That's a normal fear."
Emily looked up. "So how did you know?"
Y/N smiled gently. "I didn't know everything."
"That isn't very reassuring."
"No," Y/N admitted. "But it's true."
She reached over and squeezed Emily's hand. "I knew I loved him. I knew I trusted him. I knew I felt safe with him. Beyond that, there were no guarantees."
Emily was quiet.
"The truth is, sweetheart, sex doesn't create a healthy relationship. It doesn't save one either."
She glanced toward the kitchen where Caleb had somehow acquired a wooden spoon.
"A healthy relationship is built by everything that comes before and after. Trust. Respect. Communication. Kindness."
"And if I'm not ready?"
"Then you're not ready."
The answer came easily. Firmly. Without hesitation.
Y/N smiled. "And if you decide six months from now that you're ready, that's okay too."
Emily leaned back against the couch and exhaled slowly. "I really hate being an adult sometimes."
Y/N laughed. "Join the club."
That finally earned a genuine smile from Emily.
For a few moments they sat together, watching Caleb drive his truck into a table leg and Ella applaud herself for no apparent reason.
Then Emily rested her head briefly against Y/N's shoulder. "Thanks, Mom."
The word still touched Y/N every time. Not because she'd earned it through years of raising Emily from childhood. But because Emily had chosen it. Chosen her.
Y/N kissed the top of her head. "Anytime, sweetheart."
And for the first time since she'd burst through the front door in a panic, Emily looked like she could breathe again.
The house was asleep.
The kind of deep, complete sleep that only came after a full day of children, work, school, errands, and the thousand little moments that filled an Arlen day. Somewhere down the hall, Eliza was undoubtedly dreaming about wolves. Caleb had finally exhausted himself. Ella, after protesting bedtime on principle, had surrendered to sleep as well.
The bedroom was dark except for the soft glow of a bedside lamp.
Y/N rested comfortably against Beau's chest, her head tucked beneath his chin. One of his arms was draped around her waist, his fingers lazily tracing patterns against her skin while the quiet settled around them.
For a while, neither spoke.
Then Y/N said, "Emily had a bit of a panic attack today."
Beau's hand immediately stilled. "What happened?"
There was an instant alertness in his voice that made Y/N smile. "Nothing bad."
He relaxed slightly. "Define bad."
"Peter brought up eventually taking their relationship to the next level."
The silence that followed was immediate.
Profound.
Y/N lifted her head slightly.
Beau was staring at the ceiling.
Blinking.
Slowly.
"No."
She laughed. "Beau."
"Nope."
"Beau."
"Absolutely not."
A groan escaped him as he dropped his free arm over his eyes. "She's twelve."
"She's twenty."
"In my defense, I reject that information."
Y/N's laughter filled the room.
Beau shook his head. "No. See, this is ridiculous. Emily's supposed to be this sweet little girl."
"You mean the college student?"
"The little girl."
"The young woman with a boyfriend?"
"The little girl."
"The adult who can vote?"
"The little girl."
Y/N kissed his shoulder. "You're impossible."
He sighed dramatically. "I remember teachin' her how to ride a bike."
"And now?"
"And now apparently we're discussin' sex." His tone suggested this was a personal attack.
Y/N couldn't stop smiling.
For another moment Beau lay there quietly. Then the humor faded and something softer took its place. Because the truth was... he knew. Emily wasn't a child anymore. He'd seen it himself.
The confidence she'd gained at college. The way she talked about her future. The maturity she'd shown with Peter. The woman she was becoming.
He just wasn't always ready to acknowledge it. A long breath escaped him. "God."
"Yeah."
"She's really growin' up."
Y/N threaded her fingers through his. "She is."
Beau turned his head, looking down at her. "So what'd you tell her?"
The question was genuine. Curious. Trusting.
Y/N settled back against him. "I told her she didn't owe anyone sex."
His expression immediately softened. "Good."
"I told her she shouldn't do it because she's afraid of losing him. Or because she thinks it'll save a relationship."
Beau nodded slowly. "Also good."
"I told her if she's saying she doesn't know whether she's ready, then she's probably not ready."
A hint of relief crossed his face. "Thank you."
Y/N smiled. "I also told her that when she is ready, the decision should be hers."
Beau was quiet. Thoughtful. Then he nodded. "Yeah."
Not because he liked the idea. Because he respected it. Emily deserved that respect. The same respect he would want any man to show her. The same respect he hoped Peter would continue showing her.
After a moment, Beau asked quietly, "Did she seem okay afterward?"
"Much better."
He smiled faintly. "Good."
Y/N studied him. "You're handling this surprisingly well."
"No, I'm not."
She laughed. "No?"
"Inside, I'm considering arresting Peter."
"Beau."
"I'm just sayin'."
"On what charge?"
He thought about it. "Existin'."
That made her laugh so hard she buried her face in his chest.
Beau grinned, pleased with himself. Then his expression softened once more. "Truth is," he admitted quietly, "I'm glad she came to you."
Y/N looked up.
He brushed a hand through her hair. "She trusts you."
The words carried weight. Because they both knew the journey that had brought them here. Y/N hadn't raised Emily from childhood. She hadn't been there for scraped knees or elementary school plays. She'd entered Emily's life later.
And yet. Somewhere along the way, a relationship had grown. Built not by obligation, but by choice. Emily choosing to trust her. Y/N choosing to love her.
Beau's heart swelled just thinking about it.
"So am I," Y/N whispered.
He kissed her forehead. Then pulled her closer.
And together they lay there in the quiet darkness, thinking about daughters growing up, sons growing wild, babies learning to stand, and all the beautiful, complicated ways a family changed over time.
The next morning began exactly the way most Arlen mornings did.
With noise.
Eliza was explaining to anyone who would listen why ducks should not be allowed to vote in wolf elections. Caleb was attempting to wear one of Beau's boots despite the fact it was nearly half his size. Nine-month-old Ella sat in her highchair enthusiastically demolishing a banana while simultaneously decorating herself with it.
The kitchen looked like a battlefield.
The coffee was working overtime.
And somehow everyone was talking at once.
Beau stood at the counter nursing his mug while Y/N packed lunches. Emily was helping Eliza find a missing mitten that somehow turned out to be in the refrigerator.
Nobody questioned this.
After all, it was Eliza.
Eventually, though, the chaos shifted.
Y/N disappeared briefly to clean Ella's face.
Caleb became fascinated by a toy truck.
Eliza ran off to retrieve an important wolf document.
For one brief moment, Emily found herself alone near the coffee pot.
Beau seized the opportunity. "Hey, kiddo."
Emily glanced up. Something in his voice immediately caught her attention. "Yeah?"
Beau rubbed the back of his neck. For a moment he looked strangely uncomfortable. Which was alarming. Because Beau Arlen rarely looked uncomfortable.
"Oh God," Emily said immediately. "What?"
"Nothing."
"That's not reassuring."
He exhaled. "No, it ain't."
Emily stared.
Beau stared back. Then finally sighed. "Your mom told me about your conversation."
Emily immediately groaned. "Oh my God."
"Now hold on."
"Dad."
"Just hear me out."
Emily covered her face.
Beau couldn't help smiling.
She looked exactly like she had when she was sixteen and embarrassed. Except now she was a college student. Which was still a fact he was struggling with.
A lot.
Finally Emily peeked through her fingers. "What?"
Beau leaned against the counter. "I know this is awkward."
"The worst."
"The absolute worst."
"Glad we're on the same page."
That earned a laugh from both of them. The tension eased. A little.
Beau became serious again. "I just wanted you to know somethin'."
Emily straightened slightly.
His voice had changed. This wasn't teasing anymore. This was father territory. "I'm proud of you."
The words surprised her. "What?"
"I'm proud of you." Beau shrugged one shoulder. "You didn't panic and make a decision because somebody expected one."
Emily blinked.
"You thought about it."
She nodded.
"You asked questions."
Another nod.
"You took your time."
A third.
"That's maturity, Em."
Her eyes softened.
Beau took a slow breath. "Your whole life, I've wanted you to know that you never have to earn my love."
The kitchen seemed quieter suddenly. Not silent. Just smaller. More focused.
"Whatever you decide," Beau continued, "that's your decision."
Emily swallowed.
"If you decide you're not ready, that's fine." He paused. "If you decide someday that you are, that's fine too."
His expression was steady. Certain. "All I care about is that you're safe. That you're respected. That you're making choices because they're yours."
Emily felt emotion rising unexpectedly in her chest.
Beau reached out and squeezed her shoulder. "And if anything ever goes wrong..."
She looked up.
His green eyes held hers. "If you get scared." His voice softened. "If you make a mistake."
Softer still. "If you regret somethin'."
Emily's throat tightened.
"If you get pregnant."
There it was. The thing most fathers danced around. Beau didn't. "You call me."
The words landed with absolute certainty. Not judgment. Not disappointment. Not conditions. Just certainty.
"You hear me?"
Emily nodded. "No matter what?"
"No matter what."
His answer came instantly. No hesitation. No qualifiers. "Nothing changes that you're my daughter."
The emotion she'd been fighting finally broke through. "Dad..."
"You call me." His voice was firm now. "You don't hide. You don't panic. You don't try to carry it alone."
Emily's eyes shimmered. "I won't."
"Good."
Beau pulled her into a hug then. A real one. The kind he gave when words weren't quite enough.
Emily hugged him back immediately. For a moment she was twenty years old. For a moment she was ten. For a moment she was both.
"I love you," Beau murmured.
"I love you too."
Behind them, Eliza burst back into the kitchen.
"WOLF EMERGENCY."
The moment shattered instantly.
Beau sighed.
Emily laughed.
And life resumed.
But the warmth of that conversation stayed with her long after the morning chaos swept everyone away.
Tag List: @spxideyver, @deadlymistletoe, @bitchykittenconnoisseur, @aarpfashionvictim, @stoneyggirl2
Pairings: Dean Winchester x Original Female Character
Series Summary: Set in the early seasons, Familiar Ground follows Dean Winchester as an unexpected reunion at Bobby Singer’s house brings Natalie Guimet—an old childhood friend and constant from his time there—back into his orbit. Told through interwoven past and present scenes, the story explores shared history, unspoken feelings, and the slow realization that some bonds don’t fade with time—they wait.
Word Count: 4,362
Tags/Warnings: demons, bargains, discussions of 18+ topics
A/N: Comments, Likes, Reblogs, Kind feedback are always highly appreciated. Please let me know if you want to be added to the tag list!
Dividers: by @strangergraphics, @talesmaniac89
Chapter Nine: The Morning After
Dean looked down at her and felt his heart do something strange. Not race. Not leap. Simply... settle. Natalie was here. In his arms. In his room. In his bed.
The thought still felt improbable, like something he'd imagined too many times over the years and therefore could never quite believe when it became real. Yet there she was, hair a tangled mess from sleep, wearing his oversized Metallica shirt, looking at him with sleepy affection and quiet wonder.
Dean smiled. It was small at first. Then softer. Warmer.
Natalie saw it and felt her chest ache. Because she knew Dean's smiles. Knew the cocky grin he wore when hustling pool, the mischievous smirk that preceded bad decisions, the crooked half-smile he used to hide pain.
This one was different. This was joy. Uncomplicated. And that, more than anything, convinced her they were really doing this.
Dean lifted a hand to her face, brushing his thumb lightly along her cheek. He did it slowly, almost reverently, like he was still learning the contours of this new reality.
Natalie leaned into the touch instinctively.
Dean's expression softened even more. "Hey," he murmured.
"Hey."
The word was barely a breath between them. Then Dean leaned down and kissed her. Gently. Slowly. There was no urgency in it. No desperation. Just affection.
A quiet happiness that had nowhere else to go.
Natalie's eyes fluttered shut as she kissed him back, her hand coming to rest lightly against his chest. She could feel his heartbeat beneath her palm—steady and warm—and the simple reality of that nearly undid her.
Dean. Real. Alive. Choosing her. The kiss lingered. Not because either of them demanded more. But because neither of them was in a hurry to let the moment pass.
When they finally drew apart, they remained close, foreheads brushing lightly.
Dean smiled again.
Natalie laughed softly.
"What?" he asked.
"You look smug."
"I do not."
"You absolutely do."
Dean pretended to consider this. "Okay, maybe a little."
Natalie rolled her eyes fondly.
He grinned.
God.
She loved him. The thought came easily now. Not frightening. Not hidden. Just true. And judging from the look on Dean's face as he tucked her a little closer against him, she suspected he was thinking something very similar.
Neither of them said it. Not because they were afraid. Because there was no need to rush. They had years of friendship behind them. Hopefully years ahead.
There would be time. For bigger declarations. For harder conversations. For figuring out what loving each other looked like in a world filled with monsters and uncertainty.
This morning wasn't for that. This morning was for discovering that intimacy could be as simple as sunlight through curtains. As simple as shared laughter. As simple as waking up beside someone and realizing you didn't want to be anywhere else.
Dean rested his cheek lightly against the top of her head.
Natalie curled a little closer.
Outside, Bobby's truck started with a protesting roar.
A second later, his voice bellowed from downstairs. "If you two lovebirds are awake, coffee's on!"
Dean closed his eyes.
Natalie immediately started laughing.
"I hate him," Dean groaned.
"No you don't."
"No, I really do."
From downstairs: "And put some damn pants on, Dean!"
Dean's face dropped into the pillow.
Natalie laughed so hard she nearly fell off the bed.
The sound filled the room.
And Dean, despite himself, found himself laughing too.
Natalie laughed until tears gathered in the corners of her eyes.
Dean, meanwhile, had buried his face in the pillow. "I am twenty-six years old," he announced to the mattress.
"And Bobby is determined to remind you of that every day."
"He is a menace."
"You love him."
"I love him in the same way people love natural disasters."
Natalie laughed again.
Dean rolled over dramatically, glaring up at the ceiling.
From downstairs came the unmistakable sound of Bobby moving pans around with entirely too much force.
The old man was making a point.
Dean groaned. "He is absolutely smirking right now."
"Oh, definitely."
"And Sam knows."
Natalie nodded solemnly. "Sam absolutely knows."
Dean closed his eyes. "This is the worst morning of my life."
Natalie looked around the room pointedly. "Interesting."
Dean cracked one eye open. "You know what I mean."
"I don't think I do."
He pointed at her. "You're enjoying this."
"A little."
"Traitor."
Natalie's smile softened. Because the truth was, she was enjoying this. Not Bobby's teasing.
Well.
Maybe a little.
But mostly this strange, ordinary morning. The easy banter. The sunlight filling the room. The fact that she'd fallen asleep in Dean's arms and woken up there too.
It felt absurdly precious.
Dean sat up finally, scrubbing a hand over his face. "All right."
He swung his legs over the side of the bed. "We gotta face them eventually."
Natalie groaned. "Do we?"
"Unfortunately."
He stood and stretched, shirt riding up slightly as he did.
Natalie very deliberately looked at the ceiling.
Dean caught it. His ears immediately turned pink. "Oh, come on."
"What?"
"You looked away!"
"I was being respectful."
"You were not."
"I absolutely was."
Dean laughed.
Natalie grinned.
The easy embarrassment of it surprised both of them. Because this was new. Not attraction. That had been simmering beneath the surface for years. But allowing themselves to notice it.
Allowing themselves to be shy. To flirt badly. To discover all the little awkwardnesses that came with changing the shape of a relationship.
Natalie climbed out of bed. The Metallica shirt fell nearly to her knees.
Dean looked at her. Looked away. Looked back.
Natalie immediately caught him. "Oh my God."
"I wasn't—"
"You were."
"I was not!"
"You absolutely were."
Dean groaned and pointed toward his dresser. "Get dressed."
Natalie burst out laughing. "You're blushing!"
"I hate this."
"No you don't."
Dean muttered something unintelligible while digging through his clothes.
Natalie found her jeans folded neatly over the chair she'd abandoned them on the night before.
The sight stopped her for a moment. There they were. Her clothes. In Dean's room. Because she'd slept here. Because they'd finally stopped pretending. The realization sent a warm little flutter through her chest.
Dean glanced over just in time to catch the expression on her face. His own softened immediately. Neither said anything. They didn't have to.
Natalie finished dressing and handed Dean back his shirt.
He took it. Then paused. "You can keep it."
She blinked. "The shirt?"
Dean shrugged, suddenly very interested in putting on his socks. "If you want."
Natalie's smile widened. "It's hideous."
"It is not."
"It absolutely is."
"It's classic."
"It's older than I am."
Dean gasped. "Rude."
Natalie laughed and folded the shirt carefully anyway.
Dean noticed. His smile was small. Private. Happy.
A moment later they stood by the bedroom door together. Neither reaching for the knob. Because downstairs waited Bobby. And Sam. And explanations. And whatever came next.
Dean glanced at Natalie. "You ready?"
She thought about it. About the Master. About Leandro. About the fear she'd carried for years. Then she looked at Dean. At the shy smile he was trying to hide. At the fact that he'd spent the night holding her. At the quiet certainty growing between them.
And she realized something.
For the first time in a very long time: she was.
Natalie smiled. "Yeah."
Dean smiled back. Then, without thinking too hard about it, he reached for her hand. And together, still chuckling about Bobby's disastrous timing and inevitable teasing, they headed downstairs to face the morning.
The disaster began the instant Dean and Natalie appeared at the top of the stairs.
Not because they'd done anything scandalous.
But because Bobby Singer looked up from the stove, saw Dean descend first with Natalie a step behind him, and immediately smirked so hard his mustache nearly disappeared into his beard.
Sam, seated at the table with a mug of coffee and an open lore book he clearly hadn't been reading, followed Bobby's gaze.
He blinked once.
Then slowly closed the book.
"Oh no," Dean said, stopping halfway down the stairs.
"Oh yes," Sam replied.
"We didn't—"
"Nope," Bobby interrupted. "Don't wanna hear it."
Dean looked offended. "You don't even know what I was gonna say!"
"I know exactly what you were gonna say."
Natalie, who had been feeling brave approximately thirty seconds ago, suddenly wished to return upstairs and perhaps out a window.
Dean pointed accusingly at both of them as he reached the bottom step. "We slept."
Bobby barked out a laugh. "That's what they all say."
"We did!"
"Sure."
Natalie threw up her hands. "Why is that so unbelievable?"
Bobby stared at her. Then at Dean. Then back at her. "You expect me to believe that after twenty years of pine-scented longin' and unresolved feelings, the two of you shared a bed and just slept?"
Dean sputtered.
"Natalie," Bobby continued, as though Dean hadn't spoken, "this boy kissed you stupid in my backyard last night."
Dean nearly choked. "I did not!"
"You absolutely did," Bobby said.
Natalie's face went scarlet.
Sam looked delighted.
Dean swung toward him. "You're not helping."
"I haven't even said anything yet."
"You closed your book!"
Sam lifted his coffee innocently. "I was preparing."
"For what?"
"For this."
Dean groaned.
Natalie covered her face.
Bobby pointed his spatula at them both. "Listen. I ain't judging."
"You are absolutely judging," Dean said.
"I'm judging your terrible lyin'."
"We're not lying!"
Bobby squinted at them.
Natalie dropped her hands. "It's true!"
Sam looked at Dean thoughtfully.
Dean didn't like that look.
"You know," Sam said slowly, "the fact that you're both so defensive makes me think—"
"Sam!"
"What?"
"You know what!"
Sam shrugged. "I just think it's interesting."
"It is not interesting!"
"It's a little interesting."
Dean groaned again and dropped into a chair.
Natalie sat beside him.
Which turned out to be a mistake.
Because Bobby noticed immediately. He pointed. "Look at that."
Natalie blinked. "What?"
"You sat next to him."
"I've sat next to him my whole life!"
"Not while blushin'."
"I am not blushing."
"You are."
"I'm not!"
Dean looked at her.
Natalie pointed at him. "Don't you dare."
Dean, the traitor, started laughing. "Oh my God," he wheezed. "You are blushing."
Natalie stared at him in betrayal. "You said we were in this together!"
"I lied."
"Dean Winchester!"
Sam looked like Christmas had come early.
Bobby abandoned all pretense of cooking and leaned against the counter, arms crossed. "So."
"No," Dean said immediately.
"What'd you talk about?"
"No."
"How awkward was it?"
"Bobby."
"Scale of one to ten?"
"Bobby!"
Natalie buried her face in her coffee mug.
This was somehow worse than fighting monsters. Much worse. Because at least monsters had weaknesses.
Bobby and Sam were feeding off each other.
Sam tilted his head. "Actually..."
Dean pointed. "No."
"You slept holding hands, didn't you?"
Dean froze.
Natalie froze.
Sam gasped. "Oh my God, you did."
"We did not!"
"You hesitated!"
"I did not hesitate!"
"You absolutely hesitated."
Dean looked to Bobby for support.
Bobby was crying. Not emotionally. From laughing too hard. "You two are killin' me."
"This is abuse."
"This is family."
"It's the same thing!"
Bobby wiped his eyes. "No, seriously."
Dean slumped lower in his chair.
Bobby's expression softened just slightly. Not much. But enough. "You happy, boy?"
The question came out gruff. Unexpectedly sincere.
Dean looked up. The teasing had vanished from Bobby's face. Just for a moment. Dean glanced at Natalie.
She was smiling at him. Not embarrassed anymore. Just... happy. The kind of happy that had frightened both of them for years. And now sat comfortably in his kitchen at Bobby's house, drinking coffee while being relentlessly bullied.
Dean smiled back. "Yeah," he admitted quietly.
Bobby nodded once.
Sam smiled too.
The moment lasted exactly two seconds. Then Bobby grinned. "Still don't believe you didn't fool around."
Dean dropped his forehead onto the table.
Natalie burst out laughing.
And Sam, ever the helpful younger brother, helpfully added: "Honestly, I'm with Bobby on this one."
Dean's muffled scream echoed through the house.
Dean lifted his head from the table just enough to glare at everyone present. "I hate this family."
Bobby snorted into his coffee. "No, you don't."
"I do."
"You don't."
Dean jabbed a finger at Sam. "He betrayed me."
"I asked one question."
"You interrogated me!"
"I asked if you held hands."
"You made it weird!"
Sam blinked innocently. "I wasn't aware holding hands was weird."
Dean opened his mouth. Closed it. Because somehow, impossibly, holding hands had become weird. Not bad weird.
Just new weird.
Natalie was sitting beside him, nursing her coffee with both hands, trying valiantly to maintain some semblance of dignity. She failed. Spectacularly. Because every time she glanced at Dean, she remembered waking up in his arms.
And then she'd smile. And Bobby would see. And then Bobby would smirk. Which was exactly what happened now.
"There she goes again."
Natalie froze. "There who goes what?"
"That smile."
"What smile?"
"The one where you look at Dean like he's hung the moon."
Dean nearly inhaled his coffee.
Natalie stared at Bobby in abject horror. "I do not!"
"You do."
"I absolutely do not!"
Dean, traitor that he was, had the audacity to look pleased.
Natalie pointed at him. "You stop that."
"What?"
"That face."
"What face?"
"The smug one."
Dean grinned wider.
Sam looked delighted. "Oh, this is fascinating."
Natalie dropped her head into her hands. "Why did I come back to Sioux Falls?"
"Because you missed me," Bobby replied immediately.
"Not you."
"Liar."
Natalie laughed helplessly. God. She'd missed this. The noise. The teasing.
Bobby's kitchen smelling like coffee and bacon and slightly burned toast because Bobby refused to admit he couldn't multitask.
It struck her suddenly, painfully, how much she'd missed all of it. Three years. Three years she'd spent in Nova Scotia chasing ghosts and rumors and monsters wearing other monsters as masks. Three years she'd spent convincing herself she was alone.
And now—Dean was beside her. Sam across from her. Bobby bustling around the kitchen, pretending not to hover.
The realization hit hard enough that she quieted.
Bobby noticed first.
Of course he did.
The old hunter had always possessed an uncanny ability to sense shifts in mood, even if he pretended otherwise.
He set down his coffee. "Natalie."
She looked up.
"You okay?"
The teasing vanished instantly. Sam's smile softened. Dean turned fully toward her. The concern on his face was immediate.
Natalie swallowed. And smiled. "Yeah."
This time, she meant it. Not now. Not the fragile distinction she'd made the night before. Just... Yeah.
Bobby studied her for a moment. Then nodded. Satisfied. Mostly.
Dean wasn't satisfied. Dean was watching her closely now. Not suspiciously. Just... attentively. Like he was still adjusting to this new reality where he could worry openly.
Natalie noticed. And because she was apparently incapable of resisting him anymore, she reached beneath the table and nudged his knee with hers.
Dean looked over.
She smiled. A small smile. Just for him.
His expression softened instantly.
Sam saw the entire exchange. "Oh my God."
Dean groaned. "What now?"
"You guys are disgusting."
Natalie gasped. "Betrayal!"
"I'm serious!"
Sam pointed between them. "That."
"What?"
"The smiling."
"We've always smiled."
"Not like that."
Dean frowned. "What does that even mean?"
Sam waved vaguely. "You know."
"No."
"You know!"
Dean looked at Natalie.
Natalie looked at Dean.
Neither of them knew.
Sam groaned. "You have heart eyes."
Dean recoiled. "I have what?"
Bobby laughed so hard coffee nearly came out his nose.
Natalie looked scandalized. "Excuse me?"
"Heart eyes," Sam repeated.
"We do not!"
"You absolutely do."
Dean looked horrified.
Natalie looked equally horrified.
Bobby looked ecstatic. "I've waited twenty years for this."
"It has not been twenty years!"
"Feels like it."
Dean slumped.
Natalie laughed.
And somewhere in the middle of the chaos—in Bobby's triumphant gloating, Sam's relentless teasing, Dean's wounded dignity, and her own helpless amusement—Natalie realized something.
This. This was what she'd nearly died without ever having. Not just Dean. Though, God, him too. But this whole ridiculous, loud, loving family she'd stumbled into because Bobby Singer couldn't live with himself after Leandro died.
The Master had taken so much from her. Taken years. Taken certainty. Taken peace. But sitting here now, Dean's knee pressed lightly against hers beneath the table while Bobby argued with Sam over the proper way to cook bacon—Natalie found herself thinking: You're not taking this.
Not Bobby.
Not Sam.
Not Dean.
Not this happiness.
Whatever came next. Whatever the Master was. Whatever secrets still waited in Nova Scotia. She wouldn't face them alone. And for the first time since Missouri Moseley had shaken her head and told her Leandro wasn't at peace, Natalie Guimet felt hope.
Natalie was still smiling when the thought settled into place. Not all at once. Not like lightning. More like dawn. A slow certainty spreading through her chest, pushing back years of fear.
The Master had taken so much already.
It had taken certainty from her father. It had taken peace from her mother. It had taken three years of her life and nearly taken the rest of it on that cold floor in Nova Scotia.
But sitting here now, surrounded by Bobby's grumbling, Sam's teasing, and Dean's increasingly wounded protests about his alleged "heart eyes," Natalie suddenly realized something profound.
She was done letting fear dictate her choices.
Before she could overthink it, she reached across the small distance between their chairs and took Dean's hand. Not beneath the table. Not hidden.
Openly.
Dean blinked.
The kitchen was noisy one moment and strangely quiet the next.
Natalie's fingers laced through his. She squeezed gently.
Dean stared at their joined hands for half a heartbeat before looking up at her. He wasn't embarrassed exactly. Just surprised.
Because Natalie had always been affectionate in private. A shoulder bump. A hug after a hunt. Leaning against him while watching a movie. But this? In front of Bobby and Sam? Especially after twenty straight minutes of merciless teasing?
That was new.
Dean's expression softened immediately. "You okay?" he asked quietly.
The teasing in the room evaporated. Because she did seem different. Lighter. Not carefree. Natalie would never be carefree again after Nova Scotia. But something had shifted.
Natalie looked at him. Then at Bobby. At Sam. At this kitchen she'd grown up in. At the family she'd nearly convinced herself she didn't deserve anymore. And she smiled. "Yeah," she said softly.
Dean waited.
Natalie drew in a breath. "Because..." She looked down at their joined hands. Then back up. "The Master isn't taking this from me."
The words fell into the room and stayed there. Bobby stopped moving. Sam's smile faded. Dean went utterly still.
Natalie swallowed. Her voice wavered at first, then steadied. "I spent three years afraid."
Nobody interrupted.
"I was afraid of what happened to my dad. Afraid of what happened to my mom after she lost him. Afraid of loving someone and losing them." Her fingers tightened around Dean's. "I was afraid of you."
Dean's brows knit together.
"Not you," she corrected softly. "What loving you meant."
Dean's face softened.
Natalie looked down at the table. "I let that fear send me chasing answers." A humorless smile touched her lips. "And maybe I would've done that anyway."
Bobby grunted softly. "Maybe."
"But..." Natalie looked up again. "I came home."
The words carried more meaning than geography. She'd come home to Bobby. To Sam. To Dean. To herself. "And for the first time in years," she said, "I woke up this morning happy."
Dean swallowed hard.
Natalie smiled at him. "A little scared."
He huffed softly. "Same."
"A lot in love."
Dean blinked.
Sam's eyes widened.
Bobby immediately looked at the ceiling. "Oh, hell."
Natalie laughed softly. But she didn't take it back. "A lot in love," she repeated.
Dean looked like someone had knocked the wind out of him. Because she'd never said it. Not outright. Not until now. Not in Bobby's kitchen over coffee and bacon while Sam tried very hard to become invisible.
Dean stared at her. Then his mouth curved slowly. Wonderingly. Like he couldn't believe he'd heard right.
Natalie squeezed his hand again. "The Master doesn't get this," she said. Her voice was stronger now.
"It doesn't get Bobby." Bobby looked away.
"It doesn't get Sam." Sam ducked his head.
"And it doesn't get you." Dean's eyes never left hers. "It took enough."
The room was silent. Not awkward. Reverent. Because suddenly this wasn't just a conversation about monsters anymore. It was a declaration. A line in the sand.
Bobby cleared his throat roughly. Twice. Then he stood and turned back toward the stove. "Well," he grumbled. His voice was suspiciously thick. "If we're declaring war against extradimensional soul thieves over breakfast..." He flipped bacon a little harder than necessary. "...I'm making more coffee."
Sam smiled.
Dean laughed softly.
And Natalie—Natalie felt something inside her settle. The Master was powerful. Ancient. Patient. It stood outside Heaven and Hell. But it had made one terrible mistake.
It had let her go.
And in doing so, it had given Natalie Guimet the chance to come home.
This time, she intended to fight for it.
Bobby busied himself with the coffee pot for a moment longer than necessary.
It gave him time.
Time to recover from Natalie's declaration. Time to pretend the suspicious tightness in his chest was heartburn and not emotion. Time to reassemble himself into the gruff, practical hunter he preferred to be.
Behind him, Dean and Natalie were still holding hands. Openly. At his kitchen table. Bobby grimaced. The kids were growing up. It was offensive. He poured himself another cup of coffee.
Then, without turning around, he asked, "All right." The room quieted. "You've drawn your line in the sand."
Natalie smiled faintly.
Bobby pointed his mug vaguely in her direction. "So how do you propose we get more information on this thing?"
Natalie blinked. The shift in topic was abrupt enough to catch her off guard.
Bobby finally turned around. No teasing now. No jokes. Just the question. Because if Natalie was serious—and Bobby knew she was—then they needed to start thinking like hunters.
Natalie sat back in her chair. For a moment, she looked younger. Not physically. Just thoughtful. Thinking out loud. "We start with our sources."
Sam nodded immediately. "Missouri."
Natalie nodded. "Definitely Missouri."
Bobby grunted. "If she'll talk."
"She'll talk to me."
The confidence in Natalie's voice surprised him. Then again... Missouri had tried to protect her. That counted for something.
Sam leaned forward. "What about lore?"
"We hit everything," Natalie said. "Bobby's library. University archives if we have to. Every hunter journal we can get our hands on."
Dean looked skeptical. "You think anybody's written about something outside Heaven and Hell?"
"No," Natalie admitted. Then she smiled faintly. "But I think somebody's stumbled into it."
Bobby nodded slowly. That was hunter logic. No one discovered anything entirely new. Some poor idiot always got there first. Usually died horribly. But sometimes left notes.
Sam was already thinking ahead. "Other hunters."
"Maybe." Bobby looked unconvinced. "Most hunters would think we're nuts."
Dean shrugged. "We are nuts."
"Fair."
Natalie absently traced circles across the back of Dean's hand as she thought. Then she said quietly: "And then..." She hesitated.
The room stilled.
Bobby immediately became suspicious. "You got that look."
"What look?"
"The one that says I'm about to hate what comes outta your mouth."
Natalie sighed. "We branch out."
Dean frowned. "To who?"
Natalie looked at each of them in turn. "Supernatural sources."
The kitchen went silent.
Bobby closed his eyes. "Goddammit."
Dean sat upright. "You mean psychics?"
"Among others."
Sam looked intrigued.
Bobby looked ready to throw something. "No."
Natalie blinked. "What?"
"No."
"Bobby—"
"No."
"You don't even know who I mean!"
"I don't care."
Dean was grinning now. This was familiar territory. Bobby versus Natalie. The eternal struggle.
Natalie crossed her arms. "You taught me to follow evidence."
"I taught you not to be stupid."
"This isn't stupid."
"This is exactly stupid."
Sam, meanwhile, was looking thoughtful. "Actually..."
Bobby pointed at him. "You shut up."
Sam ignored him. "If this thing exists outside the normal cosmology..."
Bobby groaned.
"...then conventional hunter knowledge may not be enough."
Bobby groaned louder.
Dean snickered.
Natalie pointed triumphantly at Sam. "Thank you."
"I hate both of you."
Dean looked offended. "Only both?"
"Today."
Natalie laughed.
But Bobby wasn't entirely joking. He sat down heavily, coffee mug cradled in both hands. "Who are you thinking?" he asked reluctantly.
Natalie sobered. "Missouri."
"Fine."
"Maybe other psychics."
Bobby grimaced. "Ugh."
"People who deal with spirits."
"Less ugh."
She hesitated. Then: "Demons."
The silence was immediate. Absolute.
Dean's smile vanished.
Sam stared.
Bobby looked like she'd suggested summoning a hurricane into the living room. "Absolutely not."
Natalie raised both hands. "I know."
"No."
"I'm just saying—"
"No!"
"Bobby—"
"You are not making deals."
"I didn't say deals!"
"You said demons!"
Dean finally found his voice. "Nat..." His tone carried genuine concern.
Natalie looked at him. "I don't want to." The admission came quietly. "I really don't."
Dean relaxed a fraction.
"But," she continued, "the Master exists outside the normal rules." Her fingers tightened around his. "What if the things we hunt are scared of it too?"
That landed.
Sam sat back.
Bobby frowned.
Because... that was an interesting question.
Dean hated that it was an interesting question.
Natalie looked around the table. "We don't know who knows something." Her voice softened. "But I know one thing."
Everyone looked at her.
"I am not spending another three years chasing this alone."
Dean squeezed her hand. "You won't."
Bobby nodded. "Damn right."
Sam smiled.
And just like that, the mood in the kitchen changed. Not lighter. But purposeful. The Master was no longer a ghost story Natalie carried alone. It had become a hunt. And if there was one thing the Singer-Winchester family knew how to do: it was hunt monsters.
Even the impossible ones.
Tag List: @kmc1989, @ozwriterchick, @mandee7, @deans-baby-momma, @foxyjwls007
Want to be a part of this tag list or others? Message me here! And check out the other stories I’m writing!
Series Summary: A chance meeting in the grocery store brought a whirlwind of change to Beau Arlen’s life—change he had no issues with whatsoever. A second chance at life, love, family—a second chance at forever.
Word Count: 4,486
Tags/Warnings: Discussion of 18+ issues, parenthood
A/N: Comments, Likes, Reblogs, Kind feedback are always highly appreciated. Please let me know if you want to be added to the tag list!
Any and all mistakes are mine.
Note: I'm back! I'm back! Thank you all for your immense patience for my absence. But life seems to have calmed down so I'm hoping to return to writing all the stories again!
Dividers: by @sweetmelodygraphics
Chapter Fifty-Seven: She's Growing Up
The weeks that followed settled into a comfortable rhythm.
Not because Y/N had found her answer.
Because she had stopped demanding one from herself.
The college catalog remained on the coffee table, migrating occasionally to the kitchen table, the bedroom, or whichever room she happened to be occupying while the children played nearby. She found herself opening it in odd moments—during Ella's naps, while waiting for pasta water to boil, after the house had gone quiet for the evening. Some days she lingered over education programs. Other days communications caught her eye. There were moments when social work seemed appealing, and others when entirely different paths tugged at her imagination.
The frustrating thing was that none of the possibilities felt wrong.
They all felt appealing for different reasons.
And so she continued to think.
To wonder.
To imagine.
Meanwhile, life refused to pause for self-discovery.
Eliza remained a one-child creative industry.
Every day seemed to bring a new chapter in the increasingly complicated saga of wolves and ducks. One afternoon, Y/N overheard an impassioned explanation involving duck ambassadors, wolf council elections, and a disputed pond border. Another day, Eliza spent nearly an hour constructing an elaborate village from blocks and couch cushions, assigning each structure a specific purpose in the ongoing alliance.
The stories became more sophisticated as she approached six.
More detailed.
More ambitious.
More hilariously serious.
Beau claimed it was proof she would either become a novelist or run for public office someday.
Emily privately suggested both.
Caleb, meanwhile, remained Caleb.
At nearly two years old, he approached every day as though it were an adventure specifically designed for him. Fear simply did not seem to exist in his vocabulary. He climbed first and considered consequences second—if he considered them at all.
Y/N once found him standing triumphantly atop the coffee table.
Another time he somehow managed to move a dining room chair across the kitchen in pursuit of cookies.
When questioned, he merely smiled.
The smile was entirely Beau's.
And therefore impossible to stay angry at.
Then there was Ella.
At nine months old, she seemed determined to make up for lost time.
Crawling had arrived with shocking speed. One week she was rocking uncertainly on hands and knees. The next, she was moving through the house with alarming efficiency. No room remained safe. No object remained unexamined.
Her favorite activity became following people.
Especially Beau.
If Beau entered a room, Ella immediately attempted pursuit. If he left again, she expressed her displeasure loudly.
"Daddy's girl," Emily observed one afternoon as Ella crawled after Beau's retreating boots with remarkable determination.
"Traitor," Y/N replied.
Ella had also begun pulling herself upright against furniture. The coffee table. The couch. Beau's legs. Anything stable became an opportunity. She would stand there proudly, wobbling slightly, looking utterly delighted with herself.
The babbling had increased too.
"Dada" remained her favorite word.
Much to Y/N's annoyance.
"Mama" appeared occasionally, usually when she was upset or wanted something.
"Dada" was used for joy, excitement, curiosity, and apparently most household objects.
Beau found this deeply entertaining.
Y/N found it suspicious.
One evening, she caught him teaching Ella that his badge was "Dada's badge."
The baby immediately began pointing at it and chanting "Dada."
Y/N was still debating whether this counted as cheating.
Despite all of it—the diapers, the school drop-offs, the endless laundry, the toddler negotiations, the baby-proofing that somehow never stayed effective—she found herself feeling lighter.
The restlessness had transformed.
It no longer felt like a warning.
It felt like anticipation.
Sometimes she would be folding laundry while Ella crawled circles around her and suddenly find herself imagining a classroom. A future coworker. A different routine. Not instead of this life.
In addition to it.
That distinction mattered.
One evening, while helping Eliza color wolf insignias for an important council meeting, Y/N realized something that made her smile.
A few months ago, she had been afraid that wanting something beyond motherhood somehow diminished her love for it.
Now she understood the truth.
She loved this life completely.
She loved being Beau's wife.
Loved being Eliza's mother, Caleb's mother, Ella's mother.
Loved the noise and the chaos and the impossible fullness of it all.
But loving one chapter didn't mean she couldn't be curious about the next.
Across the room, Beau sat on the floor helping Caleb build a tower while Emily lounged on the couch, studying for class and occasionally contributing to Eliza's wolf government. Ella crawled determinedly toward the tower with obvious destructive intentions.
The structure collapsed moments later.
Caleb laughed.
Ella laughed.
Beau groaned dramatically.
And Y/N found herself smiling.
The future could wait a little longer.
For now, she was content to wonder.
The sheriff's department was many things.
Quiet was rarely one of them.
Beau sat behind his desk mid-morning, reviewing reports from the previous evening when dispatch transferred a call directly to him. He picked up expecting something serious.
Instead, he got Earl Patterson.
Which should have been his first warning. "Earl."
"Sheriff."
Beau leaned back in his chair. "What can I do for you?"
Earl took a deep breath. "I'd like to report a theft."
That got Beau's attention. "A theft?"
"Yes, sir."
"What was stolen?"
A pause.
"My prize rooster's dignity."
Beau closed his eyes.
Across the room, Doris immediately looked up from her desk. The woman had an almost supernatural ability to detect nonsense.
"Earl," Beau said carefully, "explain."
Apparently Earl's prized rooster, General Sherman, had engaged in a territorial dispute with another rooster belonging to his neighbor. The confrontation had occurred in full view of several ranch hands.
General Sherman had lost. Badly. The rooster had fled. The ranch hands had laughed. And Earl was convinced this constituted emotional damages.
Beau listened for nearly ten minutes while Earl described the incident in exhaustive detail. By the end of it, Beau knew more about rooster psychology than he'd ever wanted.
When the call finally ended, he slowly lowered the receiver and stared at the wall. The silence lasted approximately three seconds. Then Doris burst out laughing. Not a polite laugh. A full-bodied, shoulders-shaking cackle.
"Oh my God."
Beau rubbed his forehead. "Doris."
"Did a chicken lose a fistfight?"
"It was a rooster."
That only made her laugh harder.
Jenny chose that moment to walk into the bullpen carrying a file. She took one look at Doris nearly bent over her desk and Beau's exhausted expression. "What happened?"
Jenny stopped. Blinked. Then looked at Beau. "Please tell me that's not what I think it means."
"It means exactly what you think it means."
Jenny closed her eyes. For a moment she looked like she was silently reevaluating every life choice that had brought her here. Then she laughed too. "Oh, that's fantastic."
"It's not fantastic."
"It absolutely is."
Beau leaned back in his chair and pointed a finger at both women. "One day," he said, "there's gonna be an actual emergency."
"Sure."
"And y'all are gonna regret mockin' me."
"Absolutely."
"You're both impossible."
Doris wiped tears from her eyes. "You know what the worst part is?"
"I don't want to know."
"The worst part is that I know exactly which rooster he's talking about."
Jenny groaned. "No."
"Oh yes."
"You've seen the rooster?"
"I've seen the rooster."
"Why?"
"Because this is Big Sky."
Neither Beau nor Jenny had a counterargument to that.
A few hours later another call came in regarding a cow that had somehow gotten itself onto the roof of a shed.
Nobody ever satisfactorily explained how.
By lunch, Beau had mediated a dispute involving a fence, a goat, and what appeared to be a decades-old grudge between two ranchers.
When he finally emerged from his office with a cup of coffee, Doris looked up from her desk. "How's your day, Sheriff?"
Beau considered. "My wife is looking at college classes."
Doris smiled immediately. "That's nice."
"My oldest daughter's in love."
"Also nice."
"My youngest daughter is learning to crawl."
"Awww."
"My son is probably committing property crimes at daycare."
"Almost certainly."
"And I've spent my morning discussing traumatized poultry."
Jenny laughed so hard she nearly dropped her file.
Beau took a long sip of coffee. Then, despite himself, he smiled.
Because somewhere between the rooster, the cow, the fence dispute, and the goat incident, his phone had buzzed. A picture from Y/N. Ella standing proudly while holding onto the coffee table. Nine months old and looking very pleased with herself.
Below the picture was a simple message: Look what your daughter did today.
Beau smiled again.
Doris caught it immediately. "Oh no."
"What?"
"The smile."
Jenny looked up. "The smile?"
Doris pointed. "That's Sheriff Shiny."
Beau groaned.
Jenny laughed.
And the sheriff's department returned to business as usual.
The afternoon had been relatively peaceful.
Which, in the Arlen household, usually meant disaster was quietly gathering momentum somewhere.
Y/N was in the living room trying to convince Caleb that climbing onto the back of the couch was not, in fact, an Olympic sport. Caleb disagreed vehemently and had already made three attempts.
Meanwhile, nine-month-old Ella sat nearby, proudly pulling herself upright against the coffee table. Every few seconds she would let go with one hand and beam at herself as though she'd personally conquered Mount Everest.
"Good job, baby girl," Y/N said.
Ella grinned.
Then promptly sat down on her diaper with a surprised expression.
The front door burst open.
Emily came flying inside.
"Mom!"
Y/N's heart immediately dropped.
She straightened so quickly Caleb nearly toppled over.
"What happened?"
Emily froze.
For one brief second she looked like someone who had just sprinted a mile.
Then the words exploded out of her.
"Peter wants to take the relationship to the next step."
Y/N blinked. "Oh."
Emily paced. "Oh?" she repeated. "That's all you've got? Oh?"
"Emily—"
"And I don't know what to do because I really like him and he's wonderful and he's sweet and he wasn't pressuring me and he was actually really respectful about it but what if I'm not ready and what if I wait too long and that ruins everything and what if I do it and that ruins everything and what if I'm terrible at it and—"
"Emily."
"What if—"
"Emily."
The young woman stopped pacing.
Y/N pointed toward the couch. "Sit."
Emily sat. Immediately. Years of maternal authority still had power.
Y/N settled beside her while Caleb drove a toy truck into a chair and Ella resumed her attempts to stand.
For a moment, neither woman spoke.
Y/N simply let Emily breathe.
Finally, Emily groaned and dropped her face into her hands. "Oh God."
"You done?"
"No."
"Close?"
"Maybe."
Y/N smiled. "Good enough."
Emily peeked through her fingers.
Y/N's expression was gentle. Not shocked. Not disappointed. Not worried. Just listening.
"Okay," Y/N said. "Tell me exactly what happened."
Emily took a breath. Then another. "He brought it up this morning."
"How?"
"He said he loved where our relationship was going. That he cared about me. That eventually he'd like us to be intimate."
Y/N nodded. "And?"
"And he said there wasn't a timeline. No pressure. No expectations."
"That's good."
"I know."
Emily groaned again. "That's the problem."
Y/N laughed softly. "Because it'd be easier if he were a jerk?"
"Exactly."
"Unfortunately, Peter appears to be a decent human being."
Emily slumped. "I know."
Y/N reached over and squeezed her hand. "Emily."
Her daughter looked up. "You do not owe anyone sex."
Immediately Emily relaxed a fraction.
"Not Peter. Not a boyfriend. Not someone you're in love with."
Emily nodded slowly.
"You don't do it because you're afraid someone will leave."
The nod became firmer.
"You don't do it because you think it'll save a relationship."
Another nod.
"And you definitely don't do it because you're worried you'll lose him if you don't."
Emily was quiet for a moment. Then she whispered, "What if I wait and he gets tired of waiting?"
Y/N considered that. "If Peter truly cares about you, he'll respect your answer."
Emily stared at her. "And if he doesn't?"
"Then he wasn't the right man for you."
The answer came easily. Certainly. Because Y/N believed it.
Emily looked down at her hands. "I just don't know if I'm ready."
Y/N smiled softly. "Then you're not."
Emily blinked. "What?"
"Sweetheart, the fact that you're saying those words means something."
Y/N tucked a strand of hair behind Emily's ear. "When you're ready, it shouldn't feel like you're trying to convince yourself."
The younger woman absorbed that quietly.
Around them, life continued. Caleb had apparently declared war on a pillow. Ella had managed to stand again and was applauding herself. The normalcy of it all seemed to help.
After a while Emily sighed. "I'm scared."
"I know."
"What if I make the wrong choice?"
Y/N smiled. "Then you'll survive it."
Emily looked skeptical. "That's not very comforting."
"It should be."
Y/N squeezed her hand again. "Because you're stronger than you think."
The room fell quiet.
Emily leaned into her shoulder the way she occasionally still did when life felt overwhelming.
For a few moments, they simply sat together. Mother and daughter. No judgment. No pressure. Just trust.
Finally, Emily laughed weakly. "I really thought this conversation was going to be worse."
Y/N raised an eyebrow. "Worse?"
"I don't know."
"Did you forget who raised you?"
Emily smiled. "A little."
Y/N kissed the top of her head. "Whatever you decide, make sure it's because it's what you want."
Not Peter.
Not fear.
Not expectation.
Her.
And for the first time since bursting through the front door, Emily looked calmer. Not because she had an answer. But because she understood something important.
She was allowed to take her time.
Emily was quiet for a long moment after that.
The living room had settled into a gentler rhythm. Caleb had finally exhausted himself and was now focused on pushing a truck across the rug while making determined engine noises. Ella sat nearby, happily chewing on a teething toy and periodically attempting to crawl toward trouble.
Emily stared at her hands. Then, hesitantly, she asked, "What was it like?"
Y/N tilted her head. "What was what like?"
Emily looked embarrassed immediately. "Your first time with Dad."
Y/N blinked. "Oh."
"That's probably way too personal."
"It is a little," Y/N admitted with a laugh.
Emily groaned. "I knew it."
"But that doesn't mean I can't answer."
Emily looked relieved.
Y/N settled deeper into the couch cushions, considering the question. It wasn't one she'd ever expected Emily to ask, though perhaps she should have. Emily wasn't a little girl anymore. She was a young woman trying to navigate adulthood, love, and all the uncertainty that came with both.
"It wasn't perfect," Y/N said finally.
Emily looked surprised. "Really?"
"Sweetheart, almost nobody's first time is perfect."
That earned a small smile.
Y/N glanced toward Ella, then back to Emily. "When your dad and I got together, we'd already spent a lot of time getting to know each other. We'd talked. We'd dated. We'd built trust first." She smiled softly at the memory. "Your father was absurdly patient."
Emily snorted. "That sounds like him."
"It does, doesn't it?"
Y/N's expression softened further. "The thing I remember most isn't the physical part."
Emily listened carefully.
"I remember feeling safe."
The answer seemed to surprise her. "Safe?"
Y/N nodded. "Your dad spent the entire evening making sure I was comfortable. Making sure I knew I could change my mind. Making sure I never felt pressured." She smiled faintly. "Honestly, I was probably more nervous than he was."
Emily laughed. "Hard to imagine."
"Oh, trust me."
Y/N shook her head. "I was worried about a hundred different things. Whether I looked okay. Whether I was making the right decision. Whether everything would somehow become awkward afterward."
"And?"
"And none of those things happened."
She smiled. "Because the relationship wasn't built on that moment. The relationship already existed."
Emily absorbed that quietly.
Y/N continued, "The next morning, your dad was exactly the same man he'd been the day before. Kind. Patient. Ridiculously attentive. He made breakfast. He checked on me. He checked on Eliza." Her voice softened. "Nothing changed except that we were a little closer."
The memory warmed her even now. Beau had been so careful with her heart back then. So determined to earn trust rather than demand it.
Emily stared at the floor. "I think that's part of what scares me."
"What does?"
"The idea that everything could change."
Y/N nodded. "That's a normal fear."
Emily looked up. "So how did you know?"
Y/N smiled gently. "I didn't know everything."
"That isn't very reassuring."
"No," Y/N admitted. "But it's true."
She reached over and squeezed Emily's hand. "I knew I loved him. I knew I trusted him. I knew I felt safe with him. Beyond that, there were no guarantees."
Emily was quiet.
"The truth is, sweetheart, sex doesn't create a healthy relationship. It doesn't save one either."
She glanced toward the kitchen where Caleb had somehow acquired a wooden spoon.
"A healthy relationship is built by everything that comes before and after. Trust. Respect. Communication. Kindness."
"And if I'm not ready?"
"Then you're not ready."
The answer came easily. Firmly. Without hesitation.
Y/N smiled. "And if you decide six months from now that you're ready, that's okay too."
Emily leaned back against the couch and exhaled slowly. "I really hate being an adult sometimes."
Y/N laughed. "Join the club."
That finally earned a genuine smile from Emily.
For a few moments they sat together, watching Caleb drive his truck into a table leg and Ella applaud herself for no apparent reason.
Then Emily rested her head briefly against Y/N's shoulder. "Thanks, Mom."
The word still touched Y/N every time. Not because she'd earned it through years of raising Emily from childhood. But because Emily had chosen it. Chosen her.
Y/N kissed the top of her head. "Anytime, sweetheart."
And for the first time since she'd burst through the front door in a panic, Emily looked like she could breathe again.
The house was asleep.
The kind of deep, complete sleep that only came after a full day of children, work, school, errands, and the thousand little moments that filled an Arlen day. Somewhere down the hall, Eliza was undoubtedly dreaming about wolves. Caleb had finally exhausted himself. Ella, after protesting bedtime on principle, had surrendered to sleep as well.
The bedroom was dark except for the soft glow of a bedside lamp.
Y/N rested comfortably against Beau's chest, her head tucked beneath his chin. One of his arms was draped around her waist, his fingers lazily tracing patterns against her skin while the quiet settled around them.
For a while, neither spoke.
Then Y/N said, "Emily had a bit of a panic attack today."
Beau's hand immediately stilled. "What happened?"
There was an instant alertness in his voice that made Y/N smile. "Nothing bad."
He relaxed slightly. "Define bad."
"Peter brought up eventually taking their relationship to the next level."
The silence that followed was immediate.
Profound.
Y/N lifted her head slightly.
Beau was staring at the ceiling.
Blinking.
Slowly.
"No."
She laughed. "Beau."
"Nope."
"Beau."
"Absolutely not."
A groan escaped him as he dropped his free arm over his eyes. "She's twelve."
"She's twenty."
"In my defense, I reject that information."
Y/N's laughter filled the room.
Beau shook his head. "No. See, this is ridiculous. Emily's supposed to be this sweet little girl."
"You mean the college student?"
"The little girl."
"The young woman with a boyfriend?"
"The little girl."
"The adult who can vote?"
"The little girl."
Y/N kissed his shoulder. "You're impossible."
He sighed dramatically. "I remember teachin' her how to ride a bike."
"And now?"
"And now apparently we're discussin' sex." His tone suggested this was a personal attack.
Y/N couldn't stop smiling.
For another moment Beau lay there quietly. Then the humor faded and something softer took its place. Because the truth was... he knew. Emily wasn't a child anymore. He'd seen it himself.
The confidence she'd gained at college. The way she talked about her future. The maturity she'd shown with Peter. The woman she was becoming.
He just wasn't always ready to acknowledge it. A long breath escaped him. "God."
"Yeah."
"She's really growin' up."
Y/N threaded her fingers through his. "She is."
Beau turned his head, looking down at her. "So what'd you tell her?"
The question was genuine. Curious. Trusting.
Y/N settled back against him. "I told her she didn't owe anyone sex."
His expression immediately softened. "Good."
"I told her she shouldn't do it because she's afraid of losing him. Or because she thinks it'll save a relationship."
Beau nodded slowly. "Also good."
"I told her if she's saying she doesn't know whether she's ready, then she's probably not ready."
A hint of relief crossed his face. "Thank you."
Y/N smiled. "I also told her that when she is ready, the decision should be hers."
Beau was quiet. Thoughtful. Then he nodded. "Yeah."
Not because he liked the idea. Because he respected it. Emily deserved that respect. The same respect he would want any man to show her. The same respect he hoped Peter would continue showing her.
After a moment, Beau asked quietly, "Did she seem okay afterward?"
"Much better."
He smiled faintly. "Good."
Y/N studied him. "You're handling this surprisingly well."
"No, I'm not."
She laughed. "No?"
"Inside, I'm considering arresting Peter."
"Beau."
"I'm just sayin'."
"On what charge?"
He thought about it. "Existin'."
That made her laugh so hard she buried her face in his chest.
Beau grinned, pleased with himself. Then his expression softened once more. "Truth is," he admitted quietly, "I'm glad she came to you."
Y/N looked up.
He brushed a hand through her hair. "She trusts you."
The words carried weight. Because they both knew the journey that had brought them here. Y/N hadn't raised Emily from childhood. She hadn't been there for scraped knees or elementary school plays. She'd entered Emily's life later.
And yet. Somewhere along the way, a relationship had grown. Built not by obligation, but by choice. Emily choosing to trust her. Y/N choosing to love her.
Beau's heart swelled just thinking about it.
"So am I," Y/N whispered.
He kissed her forehead. Then pulled her closer.
And together they lay there in the quiet darkness, thinking about daughters growing up, sons growing wild, babies learning to stand, and all the beautiful, complicated ways a family changed over time.
The next morning began exactly the way most Arlen mornings did.
With noise.
Eliza was explaining to anyone who would listen why ducks should not be allowed to vote in wolf elections. Caleb was attempting to wear one of Beau's boots despite the fact it was nearly half his size. Nine-month-old Ella sat in her highchair enthusiastically demolishing a banana while simultaneously decorating herself with it.
The kitchen looked like a battlefield.
The coffee was working overtime.
And somehow everyone was talking at once.
Beau stood at the counter nursing his mug while Y/N packed lunches. Emily was helping Eliza find a missing mitten that somehow turned out to be in the refrigerator.
Nobody questioned this.
After all, it was Eliza.
Eventually, though, the chaos shifted.
Y/N disappeared briefly to clean Ella's face.
Caleb became fascinated by a toy truck.
Eliza ran off to retrieve an important wolf document.
For one brief moment, Emily found herself alone near the coffee pot.
Beau seized the opportunity. "Hey, kiddo."
Emily glanced up. Something in his voice immediately caught her attention. "Yeah?"
Beau rubbed the back of his neck. For a moment he looked strangely uncomfortable. Which was alarming. Because Beau Arlen rarely looked uncomfortable.
"Oh God," Emily said immediately. "What?"
"Nothing."
"That's not reassuring."
He exhaled. "No, it ain't."
Emily stared.
Beau stared back. Then finally sighed. "Your mom told me about your conversation."
Emily immediately groaned. "Oh my God."
"Now hold on."
"Dad."
"Just hear me out."
Emily covered her face.
Beau couldn't help smiling.
She looked exactly like she had when she was sixteen and embarrassed. Except now she was a college student. Which was still a fact he was struggling with.
A lot.
Finally Emily peeked through her fingers. "What?"
Beau leaned against the counter. "I know this is awkward."
"The worst."
"The absolute worst."
"Glad we're on the same page."
That earned a laugh from both of them. The tension eased. A little.
Beau became serious again. "I just wanted you to know somethin'."
Emily straightened slightly.
His voice had changed. This wasn't teasing anymore. This was father territory. "I'm proud of you."
The words surprised her. "What?"
"I'm proud of you." Beau shrugged one shoulder. "You didn't panic and make a decision because somebody expected one."
Emily blinked.
"You thought about it."
She nodded.
"You asked questions."
Another nod.
"You took your time."
A third.
"That's maturity, Em."
Her eyes softened.
Beau took a slow breath. "Your whole life, I've wanted you to know that you never have to earn my love."
The kitchen seemed quieter suddenly. Not silent. Just smaller. More focused.
"Whatever you decide," Beau continued, "that's your decision."
Emily swallowed.
"If you decide you're not ready, that's fine." He paused. "If you decide someday that you are, that's fine too."
His expression was steady. Certain. "All I care about is that you're safe. That you're respected. That you're making choices because they're yours."
Emily felt emotion rising unexpectedly in her chest.
Beau reached out and squeezed her shoulder. "And if anything ever goes wrong..."
She looked up.
His green eyes held hers. "If you get scared." His voice softened. "If you make a mistake."
Softer still. "If you regret somethin'."
Emily's throat tightened.
"If you get pregnant."
There it was. The thing most fathers danced around. Beau didn't. "You call me."
The words landed with absolute certainty. Not judgment. Not disappointment. Not conditions. Just certainty.
"You hear me?"
Emily nodded. "No matter what?"
"No matter what."
His answer came instantly. No hesitation. No qualifiers. "Nothing changes that you're my daughter."
The emotion she'd been fighting finally broke through. "Dad..."
"You call me." His voice was firm now. "You don't hide. You don't panic. You don't try to carry it alone."
Emily's eyes shimmered. "I won't."
"Good."
Beau pulled her into a hug then. A real one. The kind he gave when words weren't quite enough.
Emily hugged him back immediately. For a moment she was twenty years old. For a moment she was ten. For a moment she was both.
"I love you," Beau murmured.
"I love you too."
Behind them, Eliza burst back into the kitchen.
"WOLF EMERGENCY."
The moment shattered instantly.
Beau sighed.
Emily laughed.
And life resumed.
But the warmth of that conversation stayed with her long after the morning chaos swept everyone away.
Tag List: @spxideyver, @deadlymistletoe, @bitchykittenconnoisseur, @aarpfashionvictim, @stoneyggirl2
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Pairings: Dean Winchester x Original Female Character
Series Summary: Set in the early seasons, Familiar Ground follows Dean Winchester as an unexpected reunion at Bobby Singer’s house brings Natalie Guimet—an old childhood friend and constant from his time there—back into his orbit. Told through interwoven past and present scenes, the story explores shared history, unspoken feelings, and the slow realization that some bonds don’t fade with time—they wait.
Word Count: 4,362
Tags/Warnings: demons, bargains, discussions of 18+ topics
A/N: Comments, Likes, Reblogs, Kind feedback are always highly appreciated. Please let me know if you want to be added to the tag list!
Dividers: by @strangergraphics, @talesmaniac89
Chapter Nine: The Morning After
Dean looked down at her and felt his heart do something strange. Not race. Not leap. Simply... settle. Natalie was here. In his arms. In his room. In his bed.
The thought still felt improbable, like something he'd imagined too many times over the years and therefore could never quite believe when it became real. Yet there she was, hair a tangled mess from sleep, wearing his oversized Metallica shirt, looking at him with sleepy affection and quiet wonder.
Dean smiled. It was small at first. Then softer. Warmer.
Natalie saw it and felt her chest ache. Because she knew Dean's smiles. Knew the cocky grin he wore when hustling pool, the mischievous smirk that preceded bad decisions, the crooked half-smile he used to hide pain.
This one was different. This was joy. Uncomplicated. And that, more than anything, convinced her they were really doing this.
Dean lifted a hand to her face, brushing his thumb lightly along her cheek. He did it slowly, almost reverently, like he was still learning the contours of this new reality.
Natalie leaned into the touch instinctively.
Dean's expression softened even more. "Hey," he murmured.
"Hey."
The word was barely a breath between them. Then Dean leaned down and kissed her. Gently. Slowly. There was no urgency in it. No desperation. Just affection.
A quiet happiness that had nowhere else to go.
Natalie's eyes fluttered shut as she kissed him back, her hand coming to rest lightly against his chest. She could feel his heartbeat beneath her palm—steady and warm—and the simple reality of that nearly undid her.
Dean. Real. Alive. Choosing her. The kiss lingered. Not because either of them demanded more. But because neither of them was in a hurry to let the moment pass.
When they finally drew apart, they remained close, foreheads brushing lightly.
Dean smiled again.
Natalie laughed softly.
"What?" he asked.
"You look smug."
"I do not."
"You absolutely do."
Dean pretended to consider this. "Okay, maybe a little."
Natalie rolled her eyes fondly.
He grinned.
God.
She loved him. The thought came easily now. Not frightening. Not hidden. Just true. And judging from the look on Dean's face as he tucked her a little closer against him, she suspected he was thinking something very similar.
Neither of them said it. Not because they were afraid. Because there was no need to rush. They had years of friendship behind them. Hopefully years ahead.
There would be time. For bigger declarations. For harder conversations. For figuring out what loving each other looked like in a world filled with monsters and uncertainty.
This morning wasn't for that. This morning was for discovering that intimacy could be as simple as sunlight through curtains. As simple as shared laughter. As simple as waking up beside someone and realizing you didn't want to be anywhere else.
Dean rested his cheek lightly against the top of her head.
Natalie curled a little closer.
Outside, Bobby's truck started with a protesting roar.
A second later, his voice bellowed from downstairs. "If you two lovebirds are awake, coffee's on!"
Dean closed his eyes.
Natalie immediately started laughing.
"I hate him," Dean groaned.
"No you don't."
"No, I really do."
From downstairs: "And put some damn pants on, Dean!"
Dean's face dropped into the pillow.
Natalie laughed so hard she nearly fell off the bed.
The sound filled the room.
And Dean, despite himself, found himself laughing too.
Natalie laughed until tears gathered in the corners of her eyes.
Dean, meanwhile, had buried his face in the pillow. "I am twenty-six years old," he announced to the mattress.
"And Bobby is determined to remind you of that every day."
"He is a menace."
"You love him."
"I love him in the same way people love natural disasters."
Natalie laughed again.
Dean rolled over dramatically, glaring up at the ceiling.
From downstairs came the unmistakable sound of Bobby moving pans around with entirely too much force.
The old man was making a point.
Dean groaned. "He is absolutely smirking right now."
"Oh, definitely."
"And Sam knows."
Natalie nodded solemnly. "Sam absolutely knows."
Dean closed his eyes. "This is the worst morning of my life."
Natalie looked around the room pointedly. "Interesting."
Dean cracked one eye open. "You know what I mean."
"I don't think I do."
He pointed at her. "You're enjoying this."
"A little."
"Traitor."
Natalie's smile softened. Because the truth was, she was enjoying this. Not Bobby's teasing.
Well.
Maybe a little.
But mostly this strange, ordinary morning. The easy banter. The sunlight filling the room. The fact that she'd fallen asleep in Dean's arms and woken up there too.
It felt absurdly precious.
Dean sat up finally, scrubbing a hand over his face. "All right."
He swung his legs over the side of the bed. "We gotta face them eventually."
Natalie groaned. "Do we?"
"Unfortunately."
He stood and stretched, shirt riding up slightly as he did.
Natalie very deliberately looked at the ceiling.
Dean caught it. His ears immediately turned pink. "Oh, come on."
"What?"
"You looked away!"
"I was being respectful."
"You were not."
"I absolutely was."
Dean laughed.
Natalie grinned.
The easy embarrassment of it surprised both of them. Because this was new. Not attraction. That had been simmering beneath the surface for years. But allowing themselves to notice it.
Allowing themselves to be shy. To flirt badly. To discover all the little awkwardnesses that came with changing the shape of a relationship.
Natalie climbed out of bed. The Metallica shirt fell nearly to her knees.
Dean looked at her. Looked away. Looked back.
Natalie immediately caught him. "Oh my God."
"I wasn't—"
"You were."
"I was not!"
"You absolutely were."
Dean groaned and pointed toward his dresser. "Get dressed."
Natalie burst out laughing. "You're blushing!"
"I hate this."
"No you don't."
Dean muttered something unintelligible while digging through his clothes.
Natalie found her jeans folded neatly over the chair she'd abandoned them on the night before.
The sight stopped her for a moment. There they were. Her clothes. In Dean's room. Because she'd slept here. Because they'd finally stopped pretending. The realization sent a warm little flutter through her chest.
Dean glanced over just in time to catch the expression on her face. His own softened immediately. Neither said anything. They didn't have to.
Natalie finished dressing and handed Dean back his shirt.
He took it. Then paused. "You can keep it."
She blinked. "The shirt?"
Dean shrugged, suddenly very interested in putting on his socks. "If you want."
Natalie's smile widened. "It's hideous."
"It is not."
"It absolutely is."
"It's classic."
"It's older than I am."
Dean gasped. "Rude."
Natalie laughed and folded the shirt carefully anyway.
Dean noticed. His smile was small. Private. Happy.
A moment later they stood by the bedroom door together. Neither reaching for the knob. Because downstairs waited Bobby. And Sam. And explanations. And whatever came next.
Dean glanced at Natalie. "You ready?"
She thought about it. About the Master. About Leandro. About the fear she'd carried for years. Then she looked at Dean. At the shy smile he was trying to hide. At the fact that he'd spent the night holding her. At the quiet certainty growing between them.
And she realized something.
For the first time in a very long time: she was.
Natalie smiled. "Yeah."
Dean smiled back. Then, without thinking too hard about it, he reached for her hand. And together, still chuckling about Bobby's disastrous timing and inevitable teasing, they headed downstairs to face the morning.
The disaster began the instant Dean and Natalie appeared at the top of the stairs.
Not because they'd done anything scandalous.
But because Bobby Singer looked up from the stove, saw Dean descend first with Natalie a step behind him, and immediately smirked so hard his mustache nearly disappeared into his beard.
Sam, seated at the table with a mug of coffee and an open lore book he clearly hadn't been reading, followed Bobby's gaze.
He blinked once.
Then slowly closed the book.
"Oh no," Dean said, stopping halfway down the stairs.
"Oh yes," Sam replied.
"We didn't—"
"Nope," Bobby interrupted. "Don't wanna hear it."
Dean looked offended. "You don't even know what I was gonna say!"
"I know exactly what you were gonna say."
Natalie, who had been feeling brave approximately thirty seconds ago, suddenly wished to return upstairs and perhaps out a window.
Dean pointed accusingly at both of them as he reached the bottom step. "We slept."
Bobby barked out a laugh. "That's what they all say."
"We did!"
"Sure."
Natalie threw up her hands. "Why is that so unbelievable?"
Bobby stared at her. Then at Dean. Then back at her. "You expect me to believe that after twenty years of pine-scented longin' and unresolved feelings, the two of you shared a bed and just slept?"
Dean sputtered.
"Natalie," Bobby continued, as though Dean hadn't spoken, "this boy kissed you stupid in my backyard last night."
Dean nearly choked. "I did not!"
"You absolutely did," Bobby said.
Natalie's face went scarlet.
Sam looked delighted.
Dean swung toward him. "You're not helping."
"I haven't even said anything yet."
"You closed your book!"
Sam lifted his coffee innocently. "I was preparing."
"For what?"
"For this."
Dean groaned.
Natalie covered her face.
Bobby pointed his spatula at them both. "Listen. I ain't judging."
"You are absolutely judging," Dean said.
"I'm judging your terrible lyin'."
"We're not lying!"
Bobby squinted at them.
Natalie dropped her hands. "It's true!"
Sam looked at Dean thoughtfully.
Dean didn't like that look.
"You know," Sam said slowly, "the fact that you're both so defensive makes me think—"
"Sam!"
"What?"
"You know what!"
Sam shrugged. "I just think it's interesting."
"It is not interesting!"
"It's a little interesting."
Dean groaned again and dropped into a chair.
Natalie sat beside him.
Which turned out to be a mistake.
Because Bobby noticed immediately. He pointed. "Look at that."
Natalie blinked. "What?"
"You sat next to him."
"I've sat next to him my whole life!"
"Not while blushin'."
"I am not blushing."
"You are."
"I'm not!"
Dean looked at her.
Natalie pointed at him. "Don't you dare."
Dean, the traitor, started laughing. "Oh my God," he wheezed. "You are blushing."
Natalie stared at him in betrayal. "You said we were in this together!"
"I lied."
"Dean Winchester!"
Sam looked like Christmas had come early.
Bobby abandoned all pretense of cooking and leaned against the counter, arms crossed. "So."
"No," Dean said immediately.
"What'd you talk about?"
"No."
"How awkward was it?"
"Bobby."
"Scale of one to ten?"
"Bobby!"
Natalie buried her face in her coffee mug.
This was somehow worse than fighting monsters. Much worse. Because at least monsters had weaknesses.
Bobby and Sam were feeding off each other.
Sam tilted his head. "Actually..."
Dean pointed. "No."
"You slept holding hands, didn't you?"
Dean froze.
Natalie froze.
Sam gasped. "Oh my God, you did."
"We did not!"
"You hesitated!"
"I did not hesitate!"
"You absolutely hesitated."
Dean looked to Bobby for support.
Bobby was crying. Not emotionally. From laughing too hard. "You two are killin' me."
"This is abuse."
"This is family."
"It's the same thing!"
Bobby wiped his eyes. "No, seriously."
Dean slumped lower in his chair.
Bobby's expression softened just slightly. Not much. But enough. "You happy, boy?"
The question came out gruff. Unexpectedly sincere.
Dean looked up. The teasing had vanished from Bobby's face. Just for a moment. Dean glanced at Natalie.
She was smiling at him. Not embarrassed anymore. Just... happy. The kind of happy that had frightened both of them for years. And now sat comfortably in his kitchen at Bobby's house, drinking coffee while being relentlessly bullied.
Dean smiled back. "Yeah," he admitted quietly.
Bobby nodded once.
Sam smiled too.
The moment lasted exactly two seconds. Then Bobby grinned. "Still don't believe you didn't fool around."
Dean dropped his forehead onto the table.
Natalie burst out laughing.
And Sam, ever the helpful younger brother, helpfully added: "Honestly, I'm with Bobby on this one."
Dean's muffled scream echoed through the house.
Dean lifted his head from the table just enough to glare at everyone present. "I hate this family."
Bobby snorted into his coffee. "No, you don't."
"I do."
"You don't."
Dean jabbed a finger at Sam. "He betrayed me."
"I asked one question."
"You interrogated me!"
"I asked if you held hands."
"You made it weird!"
Sam blinked innocently. "I wasn't aware holding hands was weird."
Dean opened his mouth. Closed it. Because somehow, impossibly, holding hands had become weird. Not bad weird.
Just new weird.
Natalie was sitting beside him, nursing her coffee with both hands, trying valiantly to maintain some semblance of dignity. She failed. Spectacularly. Because every time she glanced at Dean, she remembered waking up in his arms.
And then she'd smile. And Bobby would see. And then Bobby would smirk. Which was exactly what happened now.
"There she goes again."
Natalie froze. "There who goes what?"
"That smile."
"What smile?"
"The one where you look at Dean like he's hung the moon."
Dean nearly inhaled his coffee.
Natalie stared at Bobby in abject horror. "I do not!"
"You do."
"I absolutely do not!"
Dean, traitor that he was, had the audacity to look pleased.
Natalie pointed at him. "You stop that."
"What?"
"That face."
"What face?"
"The smug one."
Dean grinned wider.
Sam looked delighted. "Oh, this is fascinating."
Natalie dropped her head into her hands. "Why did I come back to Sioux Falls?"
"Because you missed me," Bobby replied immediately.
"Not you."
"Liar."
Natalie laughed helplessly. God. She'd missed this. The noise. The teasing.
Bobby's kitchen smelling like coffee and bacon and slightly burned toast because Bobby refused to admit he couldn't multitask.
It struck her suddenly, painfully, how much she'd missed all of it. Three years. Three years she'd spent in Nova Scotia chasing ghosts and rumors and monsters wearing other monsters as masks. Three years she'd spent convincing herself she was alone.
And now—Dean was beside her. Sam across from her. Bobby bustling around the kitchen, pretending not to hover.
The realization hit hard enough that she quieted.
Bobby noticed first.
Of course he did.
The old hunter had always possessed an uncanny ability to sense shifts in mood, even if he pretended otherwise.
He set down his coffee. "Natalie."
She looked up.
"You okay?"
The teasing vanished instantly. Sam's smile softened. Dean turned fully toward her. The concern on his face was immediate.
Natalie swallowed. And smiled. "Yeah."
This time, she meant it. Not now. Not the fragile distinction she'd made the night before. Just... Yeah.
Bobby studied her for a moment. Then nodded. Satisfied. Mostly.
Dean wasn't satisfied. Dean was watching her closely now. Not suspiciously. Just... attentively. Like he was still adjusting to this new reality where he could worry openly.
Natalie noticed. And because she was apparently incapable of resisting him anymore, she reached beneath the table and nudged his knee with hers.
Dean looked over.
She smiled. A small smile. Just for him.
His expression softened instantly.
Sam saw the entire exchange. "Oh my God."
Dean groaned. "What now?"
"You guys are disgusting."
Natalie gasped. "Betrayal!"
"I'm serious!"
Sam pointed between them. "That."
"What?"
"The smiling."
"We've always smiled."
"Not like that."
Dean frowned. "What does that even mean?"
Sam waved vaguely. "You know."
"No."
"You know!"
Dean looked at Natalie.
Natalie looked at Dean.
Neither of them knew.
Sam groaned. "You have heart eyes."
Dean recoiled. "I have what?"
Bobby laughed so hard coffee nearly came out his nose.
Natalie looked scandalized. "Excuse me?"
"Heart eyes," Sam repeated.
"We do not!"
"You absolutely do."
Dean looked horrified.
Natalie looked equally horrified.
Bobby looked ecstatic. "I've waited twenty years for this."
"It has not been twenty years!"
"Feels like it."
Dean slumped.
Natalie laughed.
And somewhere in the middle of the chaos—in Bobby's triumphant gloating, Sam's relentless teasing, Dean's wounded dignity, and her own helpless amusement—Natalie realized something.
This. This was what she'd nearly died without ever having. Not just Dean. Though, God, him too. But this whole ridiculous, loud, loving family she'd stumbled into because Bobby Singer couldn't live with himself after Leandro died.
The Master had taken so much from her. Taken years. Taken certainty. Taken peace. But sitting here now, Dean's knee pressed lightly against hers beneath the table while Bobby argued with Sam over the proper way to cook bacon—Natalie found herself thinking: You're not taking this.
Not Bobby.
Not Sam.
Not Dean.
Not this happiness.
Whatever came next. Whatever the Master was. Whatever secrets still waited in Nova Scotia. She wouldn't face them alone. And for the first time since Missouri Moseley had shaken her head and told her Leandro wasn't at peace, Natalie Guimet felt hope.
Natalie was still smiling when the thought settled into place. Not all at once. Not like lightning. More like dawn. A slow certainty spreading through her chest, pushing back years of fear.
The Master had taken so much already.
It had taken certainty from her father. It had taken peace from her mother. It had taken three years of her life and nearly taken the rest of it on that cold floor in Nova Scotia.
But sitting here now, surrounded by Bobby's grumbling, Sam's teasing, and Dean's increasingly wounded protests about his alleged "heart eyes," Natalie suddenly realized something profound.
She was done letting fear dictate her choices.
Before she could overthink it, she reached across the small distance between their chairs and took Dean's hand. Not beneath the table. Not hidden.
Openly.
Dean blinked.
The kitchen was noisy one moment and strangely quiet the next.
Natalie's fingers laced through his. She squeezed gently.
Dean stared at their joined hands for half a heartbeat before looking up at her. He wasn't embarrassed exactly. Just surprised.
Because Natalie had always been affectionate in private. A shoulder bump. A hug after a hunt. Leaning against him while watching a movie. But this? In front of Bobby and Sam? Especially after twenty straight minutes of merciless teasing?
That was new.
Dean's expression softened immediately. "You okay?" he asked quietly.
The teasing in the room evaporated. Because she did seem different. Lighter. Not carefree. Natalie would never be carefree again after Nova Scotia. But something had shifted.
Natalie looked at him. Then at Bobby. At Sam. At this kitchen she'd grown up in. At the family she'd nearly convinced herself she didn't deserve anymore. And she smiled. "Yeah," she said softly.
Dean waited.
Natalie drew in a breath. "Because..." She looked down at their joined hands. Then back up. "The Master isn't taking this from me."
The words fell into the room and stayed there. Bobby stopped moving. Sam's smile faded. Dean went utterly still.
Natalie swallowed. Her voice wavered at first, then steadied. "I spent three years afraid."
Nobody interrupted.
"I was afraid of what happened to my dad. Afraid of what happened to my mom after she lost him. Afraid of loving someone and losing them." Her fingers tightened around Dean's. "I was afraid of you."
Dean's brows knit together.
"Not you," she corrected softly. "What loving you meant."
Dean's face softened.
Natalie looked down at the table. "I let that fear send me chasing answers." A humorless smile touched her lips. "And maybe I would've done that anyway."
Bobby grunted softly. "Maybe."
"But..." Natalie looked up again. "I came home."
The words carried more meaning than geography. She'd come home to Bobby. To Sam. To Dean. To herself. "And for the first time in years," she said, "I woke up this morning happy."
Dean swallowed hard.
Natalie smiled at him. "A little scared."
He huffed softly. "Same."
"A lot in love."
Dean blinked.
Sam's eyes widened.
Bobby immediately looked at the ceiling. "Oh, hell."
Natalie laughed softly. But she didn't take it back. "A lot in love," she repeated.
Dean looked like someone had knocked the wind out of him. Because she'd never said it. Not outright. Not until now. Not in Bobby's kitchen over coffee and bacon while Sam tried very hard to become invisible.
Dean stared at her. Then his mouth curved slowly. Wonderingly. Like he couldn't believe he'd heard right.
Natalie squeezed his hand again. "The Master doesn't get this," she said. Her voice was stronger now.
"It doesn't get Bobby." Bobby looked away.
"It doesn't get Sam." Sam ducked his head.
"And it doesn't get you." Dean's eyes never left hers. "It took enough."
The room was silent. Not awkward. Reverent. Because suddenly this wasn't just a conversation about monsters anymore. It was a declaration. A line in the sand.
Bobby cleared his throat roughly. Twice. Then he stood and turned back toward the stove. "Well," he grumbled. His voice was suspiciously thick. "If we're declaring war against extradimensional soul thieves over breakfast..." He flipped bacon a little harder than necessary. "...I'm making more coffee."
Sam smiled.
Dean laughed softly.
And Natalie—Natalie felt something inside her settle. The Master was powerful. Ancient. Patient. It stood outside Heaven and Hell. But it had made one terrible mistake.
It had let her go.
And in doing so, it had given Natalie Guimet the chance to come home.
This time, she intended to fight for it.
Bobby busied himself with the coffee pot for a moment longer than necessary.
It gave him time.
Time to recover from Natalie's declaration. Time to pretend the suspicious tightness in his chest was heartburn and not emotion. Time to reassemble himself into the gruff, practical hunter he preferred to be.
Behind him, Dean and Natalie were still holding hands. Openly. At his kitchen table. Bobby grimaced. The kids were growing up. It was offensive. He poured himself another cup of coffee.
Then, without turning around, he asked, "All right." The room quieted. "You've drawn your line in the sand."
Natalie smiled faintly.
Bobby pointed his mug vaguely in her direction. "So how do you propose we get more information on this thing?"
Natalie blinked. The shift in topic was abrupt enough to catch her off guard.
Bobby finally turned around. No teasing now. No jokes. Just the question. Because if Natalie was serious—and Bobby knew she was—then they needed to start thinking like hunters.
Natalie sat back in her chair. For a moment, she looked younger. Not physically. Just thoughtful. Thinking out loud. "We start with our sources."
Sam nodded immediately. "Missouri."
Natalie nodded. "Definitely Missouri."
Bobby grunted. "If she'll talk."
"She'll talk to me."
The confidence in Natalie's voice surprised him. Then again... Missouri had tried to protect her. That counted for something.
Sam leaned forward. "What about lore?"
"We hit everything," Natalie said. "Bobby's library. University archives if we have to. Every hunter journal we can get our hands on."
Dean looked skeptical. "You think anybody's written about something outside Heaven and Hell?"
"No," Natalie admitted. Then she smiled faintly. "But I think somebody's stumbled into it."
Bobby nodded slowly. That was hunter logic. No one discovered anything entirely new. Some poor idiot always got there first. Usually died horribly. But sometimes left notes.
Sam was already thinking ahead. "Other hunters."
"Maybe." Bobby looked unconvinced. "Most hunters would think we're nuts."
Dean shrugged. "We are nuts."
"Fair."
Natalie absently traced circles across the back of Dean's hand as she thought. Then she said quietly: "And then..." She hesitated.
The room stilled.
Bobby immediately became suspicious. "You got that look."
"What look?"
"The one that says I'm about to hate what comes outta your mouth."
Natalie sighed. "We branch out."
Dean frowned. "To who?"
Natalie looked at each of them in turn. "Supernatural sources."
The kitchen went silent.
Bobby closed his eyes. "Goddammit."
Dean sat upright. "You mean psychics?"
"Among others."
Sam looked intrigued.
Bobby looked ready to throw something. "No."
Natalie blinked. "What?"
"No."
"Bobby—"
"No."
"You don't even know who I mean!"
"I don't care."
Dean was grinning now. This was familiar territory. Bobby versus Natalie. The eternal struggle.
Natalie crossed her arms. "You taught me to follow evidence."
"I taught you not to be stupid."
"This isn't stupid."
"This is exactly stupid."
Sam, meanwhile, was looking thoughtful. "Actually..."
Bobby pointed at him. "You shut up."
Sam ignored him. "If this thing exists outside the normal cosmology..."
Bobby groaned.
"...then conventional hunter knowledge may not be enough."
Bobby groaned louder.
Dean snickered.
Natalie pointed triumphantly at Sam. "Thank you."
"I hate both of you."
Dean looked offended. "Only both?"
"Today."
Natalie laughed.
But Bobby wasn't entirely joking. He sat down heavily, coffee mug cradled in both hands. "Who are you thinking?" he asked reluctantly.
Natalie sobered. "Missouri."
"Fine."
"Maybe other psychics."
Bobby grimaced. "Ugh."
"People who deal with spirits."
"Less ugh."
She hesitated. Then: "Demons."
The silence was immediate. Absolute.
Dean's smile vanished.
Sam stared.
Bobby looked like she'd suggested summoning a hurricane into the living room. "Absolutely not."
Natalie raised both hands. "I know."
"No."
"I'm just saying—"
"No!"
"Bobby—"
"You are not making deals."
"I didn't say deals!"
"You said demons!"
Dean finally found his voice. "Nat..." His tone carried genuine concern.
Natalie looked at him. "I don't want to." The admission came quietly. "I really don't."
Dean relaxed a fraction.
"But," she continued, "the Master exists outside the normal rules." Her fingers tightened around his. "What if the things we hunt are scared of it too?"
That landed.
Sam sat back.
Bobby frowned.
Because... that was an interesting question.
Dean hated that it was an interesting question.
Natalie looked around the table. "We don't know who knows something." Her voice softened. "But I know one thing."
Everyone looked at her.
"I am not spending another three years chasing this alone."
Dean squeezed her hand. "You won't."
Bobby nodded. "Damn right."
Sam smiled.
And just like that, the mood in the kitchen changed. Not lighter. But purposeful. The Master was no longer a ghost story Natalie carried alone. It had become a hunt. And if there was one thing the Singer-Winchester family knew how to do: it was hunt monsters.
Even the impossible ones.
Tag List: @kmc1989, @ozwriterchick, @mandee7, @deans-baby-momma, @foxyjwls007
Want to be a part of this tag list or others? Message me here! And check out the other stories I’m writing!
(Or: Dean Winchester Discovers a Holiday He Can Get Behind)
Summary: This takes place in the later seasons of Supernatural when Sam and Dean are in the Men of Letters bunker. Dean discovers the Summer Solstice and decides to celebrate it, inevitably driving Sam crazy in the process. This is a one-shot. (And does take place after Supernatural Valentine's Day.)
Author's Note: I couldn't resist. After writing Supernatural Thanksgiving, Supernatural Christmas, and Supernatural New Year, Dean's birthday, Valentine's Day, and enjoying it, I had to do a short story to celebrate the Summer Solstice! I'm going to keep doing little one-shots with various events and holidays to shove Dean and Sam in (usually) comedic moments, I think, for the time being--so if you're interested to read future one-shots, let me know and I'll add you to those tag lists!
Author’s Note: The exchange where Dean tells Castiel to say something factually incorrect to lure Sam out of his room is not my joke. I found it via a Twitter post by Sini Hyun, who shared a screenshot from the now-defunct Tumblr blog (? I can’t find it anyway) spnbettermakedes. I wasn’t able to locate the original creator, but I wanted to credit the fandom post that inspired this scene.
If you enjoyed it, please consider donating to my ko-fi! (Not required, I promise!)
Divider: by @talesmaniac89
Eight days before the Summer Solstice, Dean Winchester made the discovery that would consume the next week of Sam Winchester's life.
The day itself had begun innocently enough.
Which, in Sam's experience, was always how the worst ideas started.
He was in the war room, halfway through researching a case file from Wichita, surrounded by books that had slowly multiplied across the table over the course of the morning. A legal pad sat at his elbow, covered in notes and crossed-out theories. The bunker was quiet except for the occasional turn of a page and the low, familiar hum of the ventilation system.
Peaceful.
Predictable.
Safe.
Then Dean came back from a supply run.
The first warning sign was that he didn't head for the kitchen. Dean always headed for the kitchen.
The second warning sign was that he walked directly into the war room carrying a grocery bag in one hand and a folded newspaper in the other.
The third warning sign was that he stopped in the middle of the room and simply stared at the newspaper.
Sam looked up from his book.
Dean was smiling. Not a normal smile. Not even a particularly big smile. It was worse than that. It was the smile Dean got when he'd become interested in something.
Sam immediately closed his book. "No."
Dean blinked. "I haven't said anything."
"You found something."
Dean's smile widened.
Sam sighed. There it was. That look.
The exact same look Dean had worn before the Christmas Mouse Incident. The same look he'd worn before deciding New Year's was an opportunity to reorganize seventy years of Men of Letters storage rooms. The same look he'd worn before declaring Valentine's Day "his holiday."
Every one of those situations had ended in disaster.
Dean dropped into a chair and spread the newspaper across the table. "Okay, first of all—"
"No."
"Sam."
"No."
"You don't even know what it is."
Sam folded his arms. "I know you."
Dean looked offended by that.
Which meant Sam was probably right.
Dean tapped the paper with one finger. "Lebanon Summer Solstice Festival."
Sam stared.
Dean stared back.
Silence stretched between them.
Then Sam said carefully: "...And?"
Dean looked genuinely shocked by the question. "And?"
He tapped the paper again. "It's a Summer Solstice Festival."
Sam waited.
Dean waited.
Neither moved.
Finally Dean sat back in his chair. "You're telling me those words mean nothing to you?"
"Dean."
"The Summer Solstice."
"Dean."
"The longest day of the year."
Sam rubbed a hand across his face. "I know what the Summer Solstice is."
Dean pointed triumphantly. "Then you understand."
"I don't."
Dean looked disappointed.
It was the disappointment of a man who had expected his audience to appreciate greatness and discovered his audience was Sam.
"The longest day of the year," Dean repeated. "Bonfires. Food. Live music. Festival."
"Okay."
Dean leaned forward. "Bonfires, Sammy."
"There it is."
Dean ignored him. "There are going to be giant ceremonial bonfires."
Sam stared.
Dean stared back.
Sam knew that look.
Dean had already decided this was important.
The problem was that Sam had absolutely no idea why. "You know," Sam said carefully, "most people don't get this excited about seasonal astronomy."
Dean immediately pointed at him. "See, that's exactly your problem."
"My problem."
"You make everything sound boring."
Sam blinked.
Dean gestured broadly. "'Seasonal astronomy.'"
"It is seasonal astronomy."
"It's the sun winning."
Sam stared at him for several seconds. Then: "What does that even mean?"
Dean opened his mouth. Paused. Thought about it. And then said with complete sincerity: "The sun's up longer. Therefore it wins."
Sam slowly leaned back in his chair. "Oh God."
Dean looked delighted. And somehow that made everything worse.
The trouble was that Dean didn't lose interest.
Normally, Dean discovered something, became fascinated for approximately six hours, and then moved on to the next thing.
Not this time.
This time the interest stuck.
The next morning Sam emerged from his room to find three printed pages sitting beside the coffee pot.
He immediately knew who was responsible.
The pages were titled: SUMMER SOLSTICE TRADITIONS THROUGHOUT HISTORY
Sam didn't even pick them up. He simply turned around and went back to his room.
That afternoon Dean cornered him in the library. "Did you know—"
"No."
"You don't know what I was going to say."
"I don't care."
Dean continued anyway. "Ancient people used to build giant fires because they thought it strengthened the sun."
Sam closed his eyes. "Dean."
"That's awesome."
"Dean."
"Think about that."
"I don't want to."
Dean followed him down the aisle. "They were rooting for the sun."
Sam stopped. Turned. And found Dean genuinely excited about this concept. "You are emotionally invested in a star."
Dean pointed at him. "Finally. You're getting it."
Seven days before the festival, Dean somehow acquired a book.
Sam never learned where it came from.
One moment it didn't exist.
The next moment Dean was carrying around a hardcover text about midsummer celebrations and quoting passages during meals.
By dinner, Sam knew more about European solstice customs than he'd ever wanted to know.
By breakfast the next morning, Dean had started opening conversations with: "Fun fact."
There were no fun facts.
There was only suffering.
By the fourth day, Sam had begun taking alternate routes through the bunker. This wasn't cowardice. This was survival.
Unfortunately Dean adapted.
Sam discovered him waiting outside the library one afternoon. The man had somehow anticipated his movements. "Dean."
"Sam."
"No."
"I haven't said anything."
"You have a book."
Dean glanced down. Then back up. "...Fair."
By the fifth day, Sam was hiding.
Officially, he was conducting research.
Unofficially, he had barricaded himself inside his room because Dean Winchester had become a one-man Summer Solstice information campaign.
The worst part wasn't that Dean was annoying.
The worst part was that Dean was happy.
Genuinely, inexplicably happy.
And that made it much harder to tell him to shut up.
Especially because every time Sam tried, Dean somehow found another fact.
And there were still days until the festival. Or at least, that's what it felt like.
In reality, there was only two.
And Dean Winchester was just getting started.
The problem wasn't that Dean became interested in the Summer Solstice. The problem was that Dean became educational about the Summer Solstice. There were few things more dangerous than Dean Winchester deciding he had become an authority on a subject.
By the next morning, he had apparently appointed himself Lebanon's unofficial ambassador of midsummer celebrations. Sam discovered this when he wandered into the kitchen in search of coffee and found three handwritten notes taped to the refrigerator.
He stopped in the doorway.
Stared.
Then closed his eyes. "Dean."
Dean looked up from the table where he was eating cereal and reading yet another article. "Morning, Sammy."
"Why are there notes on the fridge?"
Dean followed his gaze. "Oh."
He sounded pleased. "I made a countdown."
Sam opened one eye. "A countdown."
"One week until the Summer Solstice."
Sam stared at the notes. They had numbers. They had little sun doodles. One of them appeared to have flames drawn around the border. "You made a calendar."
"It's festive."
"It's June."
Dean pointed his spoon at him. "That's solstice prejudice."
Sam turned around and walked back out of the kitchen.
Behind him, Dean called cheerfully: "Seven days!"
The bunker echoed with Sam's suffering.
Sam attempted avoidance. Avoidance had always been a reliable strategy.
When Dean became obsessed with rebuilding the Impala's carburetor, Sam had avoided the garage.
When Dean became fascinated by homemade jerky recipes, Sam had avoided the kitchen.
When Dean decided he was going to learn magic tricks from a motel gift shop book, Sam had avoided every room Dean occupied for nearly a month.
This should have worked.
Unfortunately, Dean was adapting.
Three days into his campaign, Sam entered the library to find a book waiting on his chair. Not a lore book. Not research material.
A brightly colored paperback about solstice traditions. Sam stared at it. Then he slowly looked around the room. "Dean."
Dean's voice immediately floated from somewhere behind a shelf. "Yeah?"
"You planted a book."
"No."
Sam picked it up.
There was a sticky note attached.
PAGE 43 IS AWESOME
Sam closed his eyes. "You planted a book."
Dean appeared around the end of the shelf looking entirely too pleased with himself. "I left educational material."
"You are becoming a pamphlet."
Dean looked delighted by this accusation.
The situation worsened when Dean discovered documentaries.
For two straight evenings, Sam emerged from research to find Dean sprawled across the bunker couch watching programs with titles like Ancient Celebrations of the Sun and Fire Festivals Through History.
The first night, Sam made the mistake of sitting down. Five minutes later Dean had paused the program.
Actually paused it.
"So apparently—"
Sam stood back up. "Nope."
"Sam."
"No."
"You sat down."
"I made a mistake."
Dean followed him with his eyes as he retreated from the room. "Did you know people used to roll flaming wheels down hills?"
Sam pointed at him without turning around. "You're exactly why they invented libraries."
Dean looked proud of that for some reason.
By the fourth day, even the bunker seemed aware something had gone wrong.
Dean had started leaving articles everywhere. On the kitchen counter. On the war room table. Tucked inside books.
Sam opened a lore journal and a folded newspaper clipping fell into his lap. He unfolded it automatically.
The headline read:
THE HISTORY OF MIDSUMMER FIRES
Sam stared at the paper. Then at the ceiling. Then at the paper again. "Dean."
The response came instantly. "Yeah?"
"Stop hiding solstice propaganda in my research."
Dean's voice carried from somewhere down the hallway. "It wasn't hidden."
"It was literally inside a book."
"You found it."
Sam briefly considered murder.
The truly alarming development came when Dean began inventing traditions.
Not historical traditions.
Dean traditions.
Sam should have recognized the warning signs immediately.
Dean had a tendency to encounter perfectly normal events and decide they required Winchester participation.
This was how Thanksgiving had ended with experimental cooking.
It was how New Year's had become a bunker-wide cleaning catastrophe.
Now it was happening again.
Dean walked into breakfast one morning carrying a notebook. That notebook alone was enough to make Sam nervous. Dean sat down. Opened it.
And announced: "I've got ideas."
Sam lowered his coffee. "No."
Dean ignored him. "We need a solstice menu."
"A what."
"A menu."
Sam stared.
Dean continued. "Obviously burgers."
"Obviously."
"Pie."
"Of course."
"Maybe corn on the cob."
Sam rubbed a hand over his face. "Dean."
Dean was writing now. Actually taking notes. "What."
"This is not our holiday."
Dean looked up. His expression suggested Sam had just insulted the Constitution. "It can be."
"You found it four days ago."
Dean pointed his pen dramatically. "That's how traditions start."
By the sixth day, Sam had reached the bargaining stage of grief. He attempted logic. This was a mistake.
"Dean," he said carefully one evening. "You know you're acting like this festival is a once-in-a-lifetime event."
Dean looked up from his laptop. "It is."
"They do it every year."
"This year is only happening once."
Sam stared.
Dean stared back.
Neither blinked.
Finally, Sam pointed at him. "That made sense in your head."
"It made perfect sense."
"No."
"You're just being negative."
Sam stood up and left the room.
There was no defense against reasoning like that.
By the evening before the festival, Sam had become a hunted man. Not by monsters. Not by ghosts. Not even by Dean.
By facts.
Every corner of the bunker had become a potential ambush. Every room carried risk. The kitchen was compromised. The library was compromised. The war room was completely lost.
Twice Dean had managed to corner him near the archives and begin sentences with the words: "Quick question."
There was never a quick question.
There was only a solstice fact delivered in the shape of a question.
By the time June twenty-first finally arrived, Sam had retreated into his room with a stack of books and every intention of staying there until departure.
It wasn't that he hated the festival. Truthfully, the bonfire sounded kind of nice. The music sounded nice. The food sounded nice.
The problem was that Dean had spent an entire week behaving like he'd personally invented the sun. And Sam needed a few hours of peace before facing the actual event.
Unfortunately for him, Dean Winchester was not done celebrating.
Not even close.
And soon Castiel would arrive, unknowingly becoming the final weapon in Dean's increasingly elaborate campaign to drag his brother into Summer Solstice enthusiasm whether he liked it or not.
By the morning of June twenty-first, Sam had officially surrendered.
Not to Dean.
Not exactly.
To the inevitability of Dean.
There was a difference.
The Summer Solstice Festival was finally happening that evening, which should have been a relief. For eight straight days Dean had treated the approaching event with the excitement of a child waiting for Christmas morning, except Christmas morning generally arrived after a reasonable amount of anticipation. Dean had somehow stretched an ordinary local festival into a week-long campaign of education, recruitment, and what Sam could only describe as aggressive enthusiasm.
The bunker had become impossible to navigate. Every room carried risk. Every hallway might contain Dean and another newly acquired fact about ancient midsummer celebrations. Sam had learned more about solstice traditions in the last week than he'd learned during four years at Stanford.
Enough was enough.
So after breakfast—which had somehow included a discussion about ceremonial bonfires in northern Europe—Sam retreated to his room with a stack of lore books under one arm and a laptop under the other. He shut the door, locked it for good measure, and settled onto the bed with the firm intention of remaining there until Dean either left for the festival or combusted from excitement.
Whichever happened first.
Outside, the bunker settled into its familiar quiet hum. Sam opened a book, determined to spend the next few hours researching literally anything that wasn't related to the sun.
Unfortunately, Castiel arrived.
Dean looked up from the newspaper spread across the war room table when the angel appeared. The festival schedule occupied nearly half the surface, surrounded by notes Dean had made throughout the week. At some point he'd circled the words BONFIRE LIGHTING CEREMONY three separate times.
"Hey, Cas."
"Hello, Dean."
Castiel glanced around the room before frowning slightly. "Sam will not come out of his room."
Dean didn't even look surprised. "Nope."
"I knocked three times."
"Sounds right."
"I informed him breakfast was ready."
Dean nodded thoughtfully. "Also sounds right."
Castiel tilted his head. "He appears to be hiding."
"He is hiding."
The angel considered that. "Why?"
Dean folded the newspaper and leaned back in his chair. "Because I've been talking about the solstice."
For a moment Castiel simply stared at him. Then, after what appeared to be genuine consideration, he nodded. "That is understandable."
Dean pointed accusingly. "Wow."
"I'm not criticizing you."
"You kind of are."
Castiel ignored this entirely. His attention drifted toward the hallway that led to the bedrooms. "Would you like me to attempt again?"
Dean considered the question. Slowly, a grin spread across his face. It was not a reassuring grin. It was, in fact, the exact sort of grin that had historically preceded terrible ideas.
Castiel had spent enough time with the Winchesters to recognize this. "Dean."
"What?"
"That expression concerns me."
Dean's grin only widened. "Yeah, go get him."
Castiel waited.
Dean pointed vaguely toward the hallway. "Just tell him I said something."
The angel frowned. "What?"
"Anything factually incorrect."
Castiel blinked. For a moment, he looked genuinely lost. "I do not understand."
Dean looked delighted. "Trust me."
"Dean."
"It'll work."
Castiel continued staring. "What should I say?"
Dean tapped his fingers against the table, considering his options with the seriousness of a man planning military strategy. Then inspiration struck. "The sun is a planet."
Castiel immediately frowned. "That is not true."
"I know."
"You want me to lie."
Dean waved a hand. "I want you to summon Sam."
Apparently, in Dean's mind, those were entirely separate concepts.
Castiel seemed unconvinced. "The two appear related."
"Cas."
"The sun is a star."
"I know."
"It has always been a star."
"I know that too."
Castiel looked at him for another long moment.
Then, with the weary resignation of someone who had spent far too much time around Winchesters, he turned and headed down the hallway.
Dean watched him go. Then leaned back in his chair and picked up his coffee. He looked entirely too pleased with himself.
The bunker fell quiet.
Ten seconds passed.
Then fifteen.
Then twenty.
Dean took a sip of coffee.
Right on schedule, a door slammed open somewhere down the corridor.
The sound echoed through the bunker.
Rapid footsteps followed.
Dean lowered his mug.
The grin returned.
A moment later Sam appeared in the war room doorway.
His hair was disheveled from repeatedly running his hands through it. A notebook was still clutched beneath one arm. His expression was one of pure academic outrage.
"Did you just say the sun is a fucking planet?"
Dean nearly inhaled his coffee. The laughter hit him so hard he doubled over, coughing and wheezing simultaneously as he tried and failed to recover.
Across the room, Castiel looked mildly surprised by the intensity of the reaction. "The strategy was successful."
Sam pointed at both of them. "No. No, absolutely not. You weaponized astronomy."
Dean was laughing too hard to defend himself. "You came out!"
"Because you said something stupid!"
"I knew you would!"
"That doesn't make it better!"
"It kind of does!"
Sam looked from Dean to Castiel and back again, clearly trying to determine which one deserved the blame.
Unfortunately, Castiel had the decency to look confused.
Dean looked victorious.
Which made the answer obvious.
"You're unbelievable."
Dean finally managed to catch his breath enough to sit upright. "Eight days, Sammy."
"It was seven."
"Felt like eight."
"You've been counting?"
Dean pointed triumphantly. "You've been listening."
Sam stared at him.
Dean stared back.
For one brief moment neither moved.
Then Sam realized exactly what had happened.
Dean had gotten him out of his room.
Again.
With complete accuracy.
And judging by the deeply satisfied look on Dean's face, he considered this one of his finest accomplishments.
Castiel, meanwhile, appeared to be studying the exchange with genuine curiosity. "I find it interesting," he said thoughtfully, "that factual inaccuracy causes a stronger response than repeated requests."
Sam closed his eyes.
Dean pointed at the angel. "See? He gets it."
"No," Sam said. "He really doesn't."
And somewhere beneath the exasperation, despite a week of suffering through solstice facts and countdowns and increasingly ridiculous enthusiasm, Sam felt the corner of his mouth twitch.
Because Dean looked happy.
Not defensive. Not forcing it.
Just happy.
The kind of uncomplicated excitement that had become increasingly rare over the years.
Dean caught the expression immediately. "There it is."
"Don't."
"You're smiling."
"I'm not."
"You totally are."
Sam groaned and rubbed a hand over his face.
Outside the bunker, the longest day of the year stretched toward evening.
And if Dean Winchester had his way—which, judging by the last week, he absolutely would—they were only getting started.
Sam was resigned. Not convinced. Not enthusiastic. Certainly not converted. But resigned.
There came a point in every Dean Winchester obsession where resistance stopped being productive. Arguing hadn't worked. Avoidance hadn't worked. Hiding in his room had lasted less than an hour before Dean weaponized Castiel and basic astronomy. At some point, a man had to recognize when he'd lost.
Sam recognized it now.
The realization settled over him as he stood in the war room doorway watching Dean gather car keys, wallet, sunglasses, and enough excitement to power a small city.
Dean was still pleased with himself over the "sun is a planet" incident.
That alone should have been illegal.
"You know," Sam said as he grabbed his jacket from the back of a chair, "most people would simply knock on a door."
Dean looked offended. "I did knock on your door."
"You sent Castiel."
"I outsourced."
"That's not better."
Dean shrugged. "It was effective."
Castiel nodded thoughtfully from where he stood near the map table. "It was remarkably effective."
Sam pointed at him. "You are encouraging him."
"I stated an observation."
Dean grinned. "See?"
"No."
"See."
Sam sighed. There was no winning this argument. There never had been.
The worst part was that Dean had spent the entire week acting like a man planning the event of the century, only for the actual festival to consist of exactly what the newspaper had advertised eight days ago: food vendors, music, and a bonfire.
That was it. No secret rituals. No hidden mystery. No supernatural conspiracy. Just a community festival.
Yet somehow Dean had transformed it into a personal mission. "Are you ready?" Dean asked.
The question carried the enthusiasm of a man about to depart on an expedition.
Sam stared at him. "Dean."
"What?"
"It's a festival."
Dean looked genuinely baffled by this statement. "Yeah."
"You act like we're storming Normandy."
Dean considered that. Then pointed. "See, that's exactly why you're not getting the full experience."
"The full experience."
"You're approaching this with the wrong attitude."
Sam rubbed his forehead.
Across the room, Castiel looked between them. "What is the correct attitude?"
Dean immediately brightened. "Excitement."
Sam laughed despite himself. Not because it was funny. Because it was ridiculous. Because Dean was standing in the middle of the bunker at nearly forty years old acting like a kid waiting to go to a county fair.
And because for the first time in a long while, the excitement wasn't forced. It wasn't covering grief. It wasn't distraction. It wasn't a desperate attempt to hold something together.
Dean just genuinely wanted to go.
The realization softened something in Sam. Just a little. Enough that when Dean headed toward the garage, Sam followed without complaint.
The bunker corridors echoed with their footsteps. Dean walked ahead of him, moving faster than usual, carrying enough energy that he seemed incapable of standing still. Sam watched him disappear around a corner and found himself smiling despite every effort not to.
Because this was ridiculous.
Objectively ridiculous.
Dean had spent a week researching solstice traditions, ambushing him with historical facts, and creating what Sam strongly suspected was an entirely fictional holiday menu.
And yet.
There were worse things. There had been years when Dean wouldn't have cared about a festival. Years when he'd been too angry. Too tired. Too burdened by everything they carried.
Sam remembered those years. Remembered Dean treating every day as something to survive rather than enjoy.
So if the result of all those battles and losses and near-apocalypses was Dean becoming absurdly invested in a community bonfire?
Sam could live with that.
The garage door opened.
Warm June sunlight spilled across the concrete floor.
The Impala sat waiting, black paint gleaming softly beneath the lights.
Dean stopped beside the driver's door and looked back. The grin was already there. "Longest day of the year, Sammy."
Sam groaned. "Oh my God."
Dean laughed. "You knew that one was coming."
"I really did."
For a moment they simply stood there. Brothers. Hunters. Survivors. About to spend an evening doing something astonishingly normal.
No case.
No monster.
No emergency waiting on the other end of a phone call.
Just a festival.
Just music.
Just people gathering together to celebrate the arrival of summer.
Dean slid behind the wheel.
Sam climbed into the passenger seat.
The engine rumbled to life beneath them.
And as the bunker door slowly rolled open, revealing the bright green Kansas countryside beyond, Dean rested his hands on the steering wheel and smiled toward the road ahead.
For once, Sam didn't roll his eyes. For once, he didn't argue. Instead, he settled back in his seat and let the moment be what it was.
Dean was happy.
And tonight, that was reason enough to go.
The thing that immediately threw Sam off was that Dean had not exaggerated.
Not once.
For eight days, Sam had listened to increasingly enthusiastic descriptions of the Lebanon Summer Solstice Festival. By the end of the week, he'd become convinced reality could not possibly live up to the picture Dean had painted. The man had discussed the event with the sort of reverence usually reserved for classic rock albums, pie, and the Impala.
Naturally, Sam had assumed disappointment was inevitable.
Instead, as they pulled into town, he found himself staring out the window.
Lebanon wasn't transformed beyond recognition. It was still Lebanon. Still the same small Kansas town they knew better than most places on earth. But there was an energy to it that felt different. The sidewalks were crowded. Strings of lights hung between storefronts. Food trucks lined sections of the square. Music drifted through the warm evening air, carried on a light breeze that smelled faintly of barbecue and cut grass.
People were everywhere. Families. Teenagers. Older couples. Children racing each other through the crowd with the reckless confidence of kids who knew summer vacation had finally arrived.
Dean parked the Impala and shut off the engine. For a moment, neither of them got out. They simply sat there listening. A guitar somewhere. Laughter. The distant sound of a crowd enjoying itself.
Dean looked absurdly pleased. "You hear that?"
Sam already knew better than to ask. Nevertheless, he did. "Hear what?"
Dean gestured broadly through the windshield. "Nobody screaming."
Sam snorted. "Your standards are very specific."
"Years of experience."
That, unfortunately, was true.
They climbed out of the car and joined the flow of people moving toward the center of town. The sun was still high enough to cast everything in warm gold. Long shadows stretched across the streets, but daylight lingered stubbornly.
The longest day of the year.
Dean had mentioned that approximately three hundred times already.
Sam expected mention number three hundred and one at any moment.
Instead, Dean simply looked around.
The enthusiasm was still there, but it had changed. All week it had been loud and restless and impossible to escape. Here, surrounded by actual people and actual festivities, it seemed to settle into something quieter.
More genuine. Like he wasn't anticipating the event anymore. He was experiencing it.
The distinction mattered.
They wandered through vendor stalls for nearly an hour. Dean sampled enough free food to qualify as a public nuisance. At one booth he acquired a basket of fresh kettle corn. Twenty minutes later he somehow also had a funnel cake.
Sam never actually witnessed the purchase.
The funnel cake simply appeared.
"You don't even like sweets that much."
Dean looked offended. "It's festival food."
"That's not an answer."
"It doesn't need to be."
By the time the sun began its slow descent toward the horizon, the crowd had started drifting toward the edge of a large field beyond town.
The bonfire waited there.
And suddenly Sam understood.
The structure towered above everything around it. Whoever had built it had spent days preparing. Massive logs formed the base, stacked with deliberate care. Smaller branches and timber rose above them until the entire thing stood taller than a two-story house.
Around it, people gathered in widening circles. Waiting. Anticipating. The atmosphere shifted. Not solemn. Not religious. Something older than that.
Communal.
The sort of gathering human beings had probably been holding for thousands of years.
Dean fell silent beside him. That, more than anything, caught Sam's attention. Dean wasn't usually silent. Not when he was excited. Not when he'd spent a week talking.
Yet now he simply stood with his hands shoved into his jacket pockets, watching as people settled into place around the field.
The lowering sun painted everything gold.
Children sat on blankets beside their parents. Friends clustered together. Couples leaned against each other.
For once, Dean wasn't talking about the history of solstice celebrations. He was just looking.
A horn sounded somewhere near the front of the crowd. Conversations softened. People turned their attention toward the towering stack of wood. And for a brief moment, the field grew quiet.
The first flame appeared almost unnoticed. A tiny spark near the base. Then another. Then another. The fire spread carefully at first, finding its path through the wood.
The crowd watched. The flames climbed higher. Orange turned to gold. Gold turned brilliant white at the center. Heat rolled outward in waves.
Someone cheered. Then others joined in. Applause swept through the field. The bonfire came alive.
Sam felt it in his chest.
The sheer scale of it. The power. The light.
For years, fire had meant something else. A hunter learned that quickly. Fire was a tool. Fire was a weapon. Fire was how you burned bones. How you destroyed remains. How you ended things that refused to stay dead.
So many of Sam's memories involved standing beside flames and mourning someone.
Jessica.
Madison.
Ellen.
Jo.
Bobby.
Countless unnamed victims and hunters whose stories ended in smoke and ash. Fire had always carried grief.
Beside him, Dean shifted slightly.
Sam looked over.
The flames reflected in Dean's eyes. And suddenly he knew his brother was thinking something similar. Maybe not the same memories. But the same association. Because Dean had built more pyres than anyone should. Burned more bodies. Watched more endings.
The fire roared higher.
The crowd cheered again.
And for once—for once—the fire wasn't about loss.
Nobody was grieving. Nobody was saying goodbye. Nobody was standing vigil over the dead.
This fire existed for no reason other than celebration. For warmth. For community. For joy.
Dean let out a slow breath. "You know," he said quietly, his eyes never leaving the flames, "I think that's why I liked this."
Sam glanced at him. "The festival?"
Dean nodded. For a long moment he seemed to search for the right words. Then he shrugged. "We spend our whole lives around fires."
The simplicity of it landed harder than any speech could have.
Because they did.
God, they did.
Dean's gaze remained fixed on the towering blaze. "But this one isn't because something died."
The words settled between them.
Simple.
Honest.
True.
Sam looked back toward the bonfire.
People laughed around them. Music played somewhere behind the crowd. The summer night had finally begun to settle over Lebanon, but the fire pushed back the darkness, turning faces gold and amber wherever its light reached.
Dean smiled faintly.
Not a big smile. Not one of his performative grins. Just something small and real.
And for the first time all week, Sam understood the obsession.
It had never really been about the solstice. Not the history. Not the traditions. Not even the bonfire itself. It was about finding a celebration that wasn't attached to pain.
A gathering that wasn't followed by loss. A fire that didn't mean goodbye.
Standing there beside his brother, surrounded by strangers enjoying the longest day of the year, Sam found himself smiling too.
Maybe Dean had been ridiculous. Maybe he'd been unbearable. Maybe he'd spent eight days turning the bunker into a one-man Summer Solstice information center.
But as the bonfire burned against the Kansas night and laughter drifted through the crowd around them, Sam couldn't honestly say Dean had been wrong.
Some fires were meant for mourning. Some were meant for monsters.
And every now and then—if you were lucky—a fire could simply mean that you had survived long enough to stand beside it.
(Or: Dean Winchester Discovers a Holiday He Can Get Behind)
Summary: This takes place in the later seasons of Supernatural when Sam and Dean are in the Men of Letters bunker. Dean discovers the Summer Solstice and decides to celebrate it, inevitably driving Sam crazy in the process. This is a one-shot. (And does take place after Supernatural Valentine's Day.)
Author's Note: I couldn't resist. After writing Supernatural Thanksgiving, Supernatural Christmas, and Supernatural New Year, Dean's birthday, Valentine's Day, and enjoying it, I had to do a short story to celebrate the Summer Solstice! I'm going to keep doing little one-shots with various events and holidays to shove Dean and Sam in (usually) comedic moments, I think, for the time being--so if you're interested to read future one-shots, let me know and I'll add you to those tag lists!
Author’s Note: The exchange where Dean tells Castiel to say something factually incorrect to lure Sam out of his room is not my joke. I found it via a Twitter post by Sini Hyun, who shared a screenshot from the now-defunct Tumblr blog (? I can’t find it anyway) spnbettermakedes. I wasn’t able to locate the original creator, but I wanted to credit the fandom post that inspired this scene.
If you enjoyed it, please consider donating to my ko-fi! (Not required, I promise!)
Divider: by @talesmaniac89
Eight days before the Summer Solstice, Dean Winchester made the discovery that would consume the next week of Sam Winchester's life.
The day itself had begun innocently enough.
Which, in Sam's experience, was always how the worst ideas started.
He was in the war room, halfway through researching a case file from Wichita, surrounded by books that had slowly multiplied across the table over the course of the morning. A legal pad sat at his elbow, covered in notes and crossed-out theories. The bunker was quiet except for the occasional turn of a page and the low, familiar hum of the ventilation system.
Peaceful.
Predictable.
Safe.
Then Dean came back from a supply run.
The first warning sign was that he didn't head for the kitchen. Dean always headed for the kitchen.
The second warning sign was that he walked directly into the war room carrying a grocery bag in one hand and a folded newspaper in the other.
The third warning sign was that he stopped in the middle of the room and simply stared at the newspaper.
Sam looked up from his book.
Dean was smiling. Not a normal smile. Not even a particularly big smile. It was worse than that. It was the smile Dean got when he'd become interested in something.
Sam immediately closed his book. "No."
Dean blinked. "I haven't said anything."
"You found something."
Dean's smile widened.
Sam sighed. There it was. That look.
The exact same look Dean had worn before the Christmas Mouse Incident. The same look he'd worn before deciding New Year's was an opportunity to reorganize seventy years of Men of Letters storage rooms. The same look he'd worn before declaring Valentine's Day "his holiday."
Every one of those situations had ended in disaster.
Dean dropped into a chair and spread the newspaper across the table. "Okay, first of all—"
"No."
"Sam."
"No."
"You don't even know what it is."
Sam folded his arms. "I know you."
Dean looked offended by that.
Which meant Sam was probably right.
Dean tapped the paper with one finger. "Lebanon Summer Solstice Festival."
Sam stared.
Dean stared back.
Silence stretched between them.
Then Sam said carefully: "...And?"
Dean looked genuinely shocked by the question. "And?"
He tapped the paper again. "It's a Summer Solstice Festival."
Sam waited.
Dean waited.
Neither moved.
Finally Dean sat back in his chair. "You're telling me those words mean nothing to you?"
"Dean."
"The Summer Solstice."
"Dean."
"The longest day of the year."
Sam rubbed a hand across his face. "I know what the Summer Solstice is."
Dean pointed triumphantly. "Then you understand."
"I don't."
Dean looked disappointed.
It was the disappointment of a man who had expected his audience to appreciate greatness and discovered his audience was Sam.
"The longest day of the year," Dean repeated. "Bonfires. Food. Live music. Festival."
"Okay."
Dean leaned forward. "Bonfires, Sammy."
"There it is."
Dean ignored him. "There are going to be giant ceremonial bonfires."
Sam stared.
Dean stared back.
Sam knew that look.
Dean had already decided this was important.
The problem was that Sam had absolutely no idea why. "You know," Sam said carefully, "most people don't get this excited about seasonal astronomy."
Dean immediately pointed at him. "See, that's exactly your problem."
"My problem."
"You make everything sound boring."
Sam blinked.
Dean gestured broadly. "'Seasonal astronomy.'"
"It is seasonal astronomy."
"It's the sun winning."
Sam stared at him for several seconds. Then: "What does that even mean?"
Dean opened his mouth. Paused. Thought about it. And then said with complete sincerity: "The sun's up longer. Therefore it wins."
Sam slowly leaned back in his chair. "Oh God."
Dean looked delighted. And somehow that made everything worse.
The trouble was that Dean didn't lose interest.
Normally, Dean discovered something, became fascinated for approximately six hours, and then moved on to the next thing.
Not this time.
This time the interest stuck.
The next morning Sam emerged from his room to find three printed pages sitting beside the coffee pot.
He immediately knew who was responsible.
The pages were titled: SUMMER SOLSTICE TRADITIONS THROUGHOUT HISTORY
Sam didn't even pick them up. He simply turned around and went back to his room.
That afternoon Dean cornered him in the library. "Did you know—"
"No."
"You don't know what I was going to say."
"I don't care."
Dean continued anyway. "Ancient people used to build giant fires because they thought it strengthened the sun."
Sam closed his eyes. "Dean."
"That's awesome."
"Dean."
"Think about that."
"I don't want to."
Dean followed him down the aisle. "They were rooting for the sun."
Sam stopped. Turned. And found Dean genuinely excited about this concept. "You are emotionally invested in a star."
Dean pointed at him. "Finally. You're getting it."
Seven days before the festival, Dean somehow acquired a book.
Sam never learned where it came from.
One moment it didn't exist.
The next moment Dean was carrying around a hardcover text about midsummer celebrations and quoting passages during meals.
By dinner, Sam knew more about European solstice customs than he'd ever wanted to know.
By breakfast the next morning, Dean had started opening conversations with: "Fun fact."
There were no fun facts.
There was only suffering.
By the fourth day, Sam had begun taking alternate routes through the bunker. This wasn't cowardice. This was survival.
Unfortunately Dean adapted.
Sam discovered him waiting outside the library one afternoon. The man had somehow anticipated his movements. "Dean."
"Sam."
"No."
"I haven't said anything."
"You have a book."
Dean glanced down. Then back up. "...Fair."
By the fifth day, Sam was hiding.
Officially, he was conducting research.
Unofficially, he had barricaded himself inside his room because Dean Winchester had become a one-man Summer Solstice information campaign.
The worst part wasn't that Dean was annoying.
The worst part was that Dean was happy.
Genuinely, inexplicably happy.
And that made it much harder to tell him to shut up.
Especially because every time Sam tried, Dean somehow found another fact.
And there were still days until the festival. Or at least, that's what it felt like.
In reality, there was only two.
And Dean Winchester was just getting started.
The problem wasn't that Dean became interested in the Summer Solstice. The problem was that Dean became educational about the Summer Solstice. There were few things more dangerous than Dean Winchester deciding he had become an authority on a subject.
By the next morning, he had apparently appointed himself Lebanon's unofficial ambassador of midsummer celebrations. Sam discovered this when he wandered into the kitchen in search of coffee and found three handwritten notes taped to the refrigerator.
He stopped in the doorway.
Stared.
Then closed his eyes. "Dean."
Dean looked up from the table where he was eating cereal and reading yet another article. "Morning, Sammy."
"Why are there notes on the fridge?"
Dean followed his gaze. "Oh."
He sounded pleased. "I made a countdown."
Sam opened one eye. "A countdown."
"One week until the Summer Solstice."
Sam stared at the notes. They had numbers. They had little sun doodles. One of them appeared to have flames drawn around the border. "You made a calendar."
"It's festive."
"It's June."
Dean pointed his spoon at him. "That's solstice prejudice."
Sam turned around and walked back out of the kitchen.
Behind him, Dean called cheerfully: "Seven days!"
The bunker echoed with Sam's suffering.
Sam attempted avoidance. Avoidance had always been a reliable strategy.
When Dean became obsessed with rebuilding the Impala's carburetor, Sam had avoided the garage.
When Dean became fascinated by homemade jerky recipes, Sam had avoided the kitchen.
When Dean decided he was going to learn magic tricks from a motel gift shop book, Sam had avoided every room Dean occupied for nearly a month.
This should have worked.
Unfortunately, Dean was adapting.
Three days into his campaign, Sam entered the library to find a book waiting on his chair. Not a lore book. Not research material.
A brightly colored paperback about solstice traditions. Sam stared at it. Then he slowly looked around the room. "Dean."
Dean's voice immediately floated from somewhere behind a shelf. "Yeah?"
"You planted a book."
"No."
Sam picked it up.
There was a sticky note attached.
PAGE 43 IS AWESOME
Sam closed his eyes. "You planted a book."
Dean appeared around the end of the shelf looking entirely too pleased with himself. "I left educational material."
"You are becoming a pamphlet."
Dean looked delighted by this accusation.
The situation worsened when Dean discovered documentaries.
For two straight evenings, Sam emerged from research to find Dean sprawled across the bunker couch watching programs with titles like Ancient Celebrations of the Sun and Fire Festivals Through History.
The first night, Sam made the mistake of sitting down. Five minutes later Dean had paused the program.
Actually paused it.
"So apparently—"
Sam stood back up. "Nope."
"Sam."
"No."
"You sat down."
"I made a mistake."
Dean followed him with his eyes as he retreated from the room. "Did you know people used to roll flaming wheels down hills?"
Sam pointed at him without turning around. "You're exactly why they invented libraries."
Dean looked proud of that for some reason.
By the fourth day, even the bunker seemed aware something had gone wrong.
Dean had started leaving articles everywhere. On the kitchen counter. On the war room table. Tucked inside books.
Sam opened a lore journal and a folded newspaper clipping fell into his lap. He unfolded it automatically.
The headline read:
THE HISTORY OF MIDSUMMER FIRES
Sam stared at the paper. Then at the ceiling. Then at the paper again. "Dean."
The response came instantly. "Yeah?"
"Stop hiding solstice propaganda in my research."
Dean's voice carried from somewhere down the hallway. "It wasn't hidden."
"It was literally inside a book."
"You found it."
Sam briefly considered murder.
The truly alarming development came when Dean began inventing traditions.
Not historical traditions.
Dean traditions.
Sam should have recognized the warning signs immediately.
Dean had a tendency to encounter perfectly normal events and decide they required Winchester participation.
This was how Thanksgiving had ended with experimental cooking.
It was how New Year's had become a bunker-wide cleaning catastrophe.
Now it was happening again.
Dean walked into breakfast one morning carrying a notebook. That notebook alone was enough to make Sam nervous. Dean sat down. Opened it.
And announced: "I've got ideas."
Sam lowered his coffee. "No."
Dean ignored him. "We need a solstice menu."
"A what."
"A menu."
Sam stared.
Dean continued. "Obviously burgers."
"Obviously."
"Pie."
"Of course."
"Maybe corn on the cob."
Sam rubbed a hand over his face. "Dean."
Dean was writing now. Actually taking notes. "What."
"This is not our holiday."
Dean looked up. His expression suggested Sam had just insulted the Constitution. "It can be."
"You found it four days ago."
Dean pointed his pen dramatically. "That's how traditions start."
By the sixth day, Sam had reached the bargaining stage of grief. He attempted logic. This was a mistake.
"Dean," he said carefully one evening. "You know you're acting like this festival is a once-in-a-lifetime event."
Dean looked up from his laptop. "It is."
"They do it every year."
"This year is only happening once."
Sam stared.
Dean stared back.
Neither blinked.
Finally, Sam pointed at him. "That made sense in your head."
"It made perfect sense."
"No."
"You're just being negative."
Sam stood up and left the room.
There was no defense against reasoning like that.
By the evening before the festival, Sam had become a hunted man. Not by monsters. Not by ghosts. Not even by Dean.
By facts.
Every corner of the bunker had become a potential ambush. Every room carried risk. The kitchen was compromised. The library was compromised. The war room was completely lost.
Twice Dean had managed to corner him near the archives and begin sentences with the words: "Quick question."
There was never a quick question.
There was only a solstice fact delivered in the shape of a question.
By the time June twenty-first finally arrived, Sam had retreated into his room with a stack of books and every intention of staying there until departure.
It wasn't that he hated the festival. Truthfully, the bonfire sounded kind of nice. The music sounded nice. The food sounded nice.
The problem was that Dean had spent an entire week behaving like he'd personally invented the sun. And Sam needed a few hours of peace before facing the actual event.
Unfortunately for him, Dean Winchester was not done celebrating.
Not even close.
And soon Castiel would arrive, unknowingly becoming the final weapon in Dean's increasingly elaborate campaign to drag his brother into Summer Solstice enthusiasm whether he liked it or not.
By the morning of June twenty-first, Sam had officially surrendered.
Not to Dean.
Not exactly.
To the inevitability of Dean.
There was a difference.
The Summer Solstice Festival was finally happening that evening, which should have been a relief. For eight straight days Dean had treated the approaching event with the excitement of a child waiting for Christmas morning, except Christmas morning generally arrived after a reasonable amount of anticipation. Dean had somehow stretched an ordinary local festival into a week-long campaign of education, recruitment, and what Sam could only describe as aggressive enthusiasm.
The bunker had become impossible to navigate. Every room carried risk. Every hallway might contain Dean and another newly acquired fact about ancient midsummer celebrations. Sam had learned more about solstice traditions in the last week than he'd learned during four years at Stanford.
Enough was enough.
So after breakfast—which had somehow included a discussion about ceremonial bonfires in northern Europe—Sam retreated to his room with a stack of lore books under one arm and a laptop under the other. He shut the door, locked it for good measure, and settled onto the bed with the firm intention of remaining there until Dean either left for the festival or combusted from excitement.
Whichever happened first.
Outside, the bunker settled into its familiar quiet hum. Sam opened a book, determined to spend the next few hours researching literally anything that wasn't related to the sun.
Unfortunately, Castiel arrived.
Dean looked up from the newspaper spread across the war room table when the angel appeared. The festival schedule occupied nearly half the surface, surrounded by notes Dean had made throughout the week. At some point he'd circled the words BONFIRE LIGHTING CEREMONY three separate times.
"Hey, Cas."
"Hello, Dean."
Castiel glanced around the room before frowning slightly. "Sam will not come out of his room."
Dean didn't even look surprised. "Nope."
"I knocked three times."
"Sounds right."
"I informed him breakfast was ready."
Dean nodded thoughtfully. "Also sounds right."
Castiel tilted his head. "He appears to be hiding."
"He is hiding."
The angel considered that. "Why?"
Dean folded the newspaper and leaned back in his chair. "Because I've been talking about the solstice."
For a moment Castiel simply stared at him. Then, after what appeared to be genuine consideration, he nodded. "That is understandable."
Dean pointed accusingly. "Wow."
"I'm not criticizing you."
"You kind of are."
Castiel ignored this entirely. His attention drifted toward the hallway that led to the bedrooms. "Would you like me to attempt again?"
Dean considered the question. Slowly, a grin spread across his face. It was not a reassuring grin. It was, in fact, the exact sort of grin that had historically preceded terrible ideas.
Castiel had spent enough time with the Winchesters to recognize this. "Dean."
"What?"
"That expression concerns me."
Dean's grin only widened. "Yeah, go get him."
Castiel waited.
Dean pointed vaguely toward the hallway. "Just tell him I said something."
The angel frowned. "What?"
"Anything factually incorrect."
Castiel blinked. For a moment, he looked genuinely lost. "I do not understand."
Dean looked delighted. "Trust me."
"Dean."
"It'll work."
Castiel continued staring. "What should I say?"
Dean tapped his fingers against the table, considering his options with the seriousness of a man planning military strategy. Then inspiration struck. "The sun is a planet."
Castiel immediately frowned. "That is not true."
"I know."
"You want me to lie."
Dean waved a hand. "I want you to summon Sam."
Apparently, in Dean's mind, those were entirely separate concepts.
Castiel seemed unconvinced. "The two appear related."
"Cas."
"The sun is a star."
"I know."
"It has always been a star."
"I know that too."
Castiel looked at him for another long moment.
Then, with the weary resignation of someone who had spent far too much time around Winchesters, he turned and headed down the hallway.
Dean watched him go. Then leaned back in his chair and picked up his coffee. He looked entirely too pleased with himself.
The bunker fell quiet.
Ten seconds passed.
Then fifteen.
Then twenty.
Dean took a sip of coffee.
Right on schedule, a door slammed open somewhere down the corridor.
The sound echoed through the bunker.
Rapid footsteps followed.
Dean lowered his mug.
The grin returned.
A moment later Sam appeared in the war room doorway.
His hair was disheveled from repeatedly running his hands through it. A notebook was still clutched beneath one arm. His expression was one of pure academic outrage.
"Did you just say the sun is a fucking planet?"
Dean nearly inhaled his coffee. The laughter hit him so hard he doubled over, coughing and wheezing simultaneously as he tried and failed to recover.
Across the room, Castiel looked mildly surprised by the intensity of the reaction. "The strategy was successful."
Sam pointed at both of them. "No. No, absolutely not. You weaponized astronomy."
Dean was laughing too hard to defend himself. "You came out!"
"Because you said something stupid!"
"I knew you would!"
"That doesn't make it better!"
"It kind of does!"
Sam looked from Dean to Castiel and back again, clearly trying to determine which one deserved the blame.
Unfortunately, Castiel had the decency to look confused.
Dean looked victorious.
Which made the answer obvious.
"You're unbelievable."
Dean finally managed to catch his breath enough to sit upright. "Eight days, Sammy."
"It was seven."
"Felt like eight."
"You've been counting?"
Dean pointed triumphantly. "You've been listening."
Sam stared at him.
Dean stared back.
For one brief moment neither moved.
Then Sam realized exactly what had happened.
Dean had gotten him out of his room.
Again.
With complete accuracy.
And judging by the deeply satisfied look on Dean's face, he considered this one of his finest accomplishments.
Castiel, meanwhile, appeared to be studying the exchange with genuine curiosity. "I find it interesting," he said thoughtfully, "that factual inaccuracy causes a stronger response than repeated requests."
Sam closed his eyes.
Dean pointed at the angel. "See? He gets it."
"No," Sam said. "He really doesn't."
And somewhere beneath the exasperation, despite a week of suffering through solstice facts and countdowns and increasingly ridiculous enthusiasm, Sam felt the corner of his mouth twitch.
Because Dean looked happy.
Not defensive. Not forcing it.
Just happy.
The kind of uncomplicated excitement that had become increasingly rare over the years.
Dean caught the expression immediately. "There it is."
"Don't."
"You're smiling."
"I'm not."
"You totally are."
Sam groaned and rubbed a hand over his face.
Outside the bunker, the longest day of the year stretched toward evening.
And if Dean Winchester had his way—which, judging by the last week, he absolutely would—they were only getting started.
Sam was resigned. Not convinced. Not enthusiastic. Certainly not converted. But resigned.
There came a point in every Dean Winchester obsession where resistance stopped being productive. Arguing hadn't worked. Avoidance hadn't worked. Hiding in his room had lasted less than an hour before Dean weaponized Castiel and basic astronomy. At some point, a man had to recognize when he'd lost.
Sam recognized it now.
The realization settled over him as he stood in the war room doorway watching Dean gather car keys, wallet, sunglasses, and enough excitement to power a small city.
Dean was still pleased with himself over the "sun is a planet" incident.
That alone should have been illegal.
"You know," Sam said as he grabbed his jacket from the back of a chair, "most people would simply knock on a door."
Dean looked offended. "I did knock on your door."
"You sent Castiel."
"I outsourced."
"That's not better."
Dean shrugged. "It was effective."
Castiel nodded thoughtfully from where he stood near the map table. "It was remarkably effective."
Sam pointed at him. "You are encouraging him."
"I stated an observation."
Dean grinned. "See?"
"No."
"See."
Sam sighed. There was no winning this argument. There never had been.
The worst part was that Dean had spent the entire week acting like a man planning the event of the century, only for the actual festival to consist of exactly what the newspaper had advertised eight days ago: food vendors, music, and a bonfire.
That was it. No secret rituals. No hidden mystery. No supernatural conspiracy. Just a community festival.
Yet somehow Dean had transformed it into a personal mission. "Are you ready?" Dean asked.
The question carried the enthusiasm of a man about to depart on an expedition.
Sam stared at him. "Dean."
"What?"
"It's a festival."
Dean looked genuinely baffled by this statement. "Yeah."
"You act like we're storming Normandy."
Dean considered that. Then pointed. "See, that's exactly why you're not getting the full experience."
"The full experience."
"You're approaching this with the wrong attitude."
Sam rubbed his forehead.
Across the room, Castiel looked between them. "What is the correct attitude?"
Dean immediately brightened. "Excitement."
Sam laughed despite himself. Not because it was funny. Because it was ridiculous. Because Dean was standing in the middle of the bunker at nearly forty years old acting like a kid waiting to go to a county fair.
And because for the first time in a long while, the excitement wasn't forced. It wasn't covering grief. It wasn't distraction. It wasn't a desperate attempt to hold something together.
Dean just genuinely wanted to go.
The realization softened something in Sam. Just a little. Enough that when Dean headed toward the garage, Sam followed without complaint.
The bunker corridors echoed with their footsteps. Dean walked ahead of him, moving faster than usual, carrying enough energy that he seemed incapable of standing still. Sam watched him disappear around a corner and found himself smiling despite every effort not to.
Because this was ridiculous.
Objectively ridiculous.
Dean had spent a week researching solstice traditions, ambushing him with historical facts, and creating what Sam strongly suspected was an entirely fictional holiday menu.
And yet.
There were worse things. There had been years when Dean wouldn't have cared about a festival. Years when he'd been too angry. Too tired. Too burdened by everything they carried.
Sam remembered those years. Remembered Dean treating every day as something to survive rather than enjoy.
So if the result of all those battles and losses and near-apocalypses was Dean becoming absurdly invested in a community bonfire?
Sam could live with that.
The garage door opened.
Warm June sunlight spilled across the concrete floor.
The Impala sat waiting, black paint gleaming softly beneath the lights.
Dean stopped beside the driver's door and looked back. The grin was already there. "Longest day of the year, Sammy."
Sam groaned. "Oh my God."
Dean laughed. "You knew that one was coming."
"I really did."
For a moment they simply stood there. Brothers. Hunters. Survivors. About to spend an evening doing something astonishingly normal.
No case.
No monster.
No emergency waiting on the other end of a phone call.
Just a festival.
Just music.
Just people gathering together to celebrate the arrival of summer.
Dean slid behind the wheel.
Sam climbed into the passenger seat.
The engine rumbled to life beneath them.
And as the bunker door slowly rolled open, revealing the bright green Kansas countryside beyond, Dean rested his hands on the steering wheel and smiled toward the road ahead.
For once, Sam didn't roll his eyes. For once, he didn't argue. Instead, he settled back in his seat and let the moment be what it was.
Dean was happy.
And tonight, that was reason enough to go.
The thing that immediately threw Sam off was that Dean had not exaggerated.
Not once.
For eight days, Sam had listened to increasingly enthusiastic descriptions of the Lebanon Summer Solstice Festival. By the end of the week, he'd become convinced reality could not possibly live up to the picture Dean had painted. The man had discussed the event with the sort of reverence usually reserved for classic rock albums, pie, and the Impala.
Naturally, Sam had assumed disappointment was inevitable.
Instead, as they pulled into town, he found himself staring out the window.
Lebanon wasn't transformed beyond recognition. It was still Lebanon. Still the same small Kansas town they knew better than most places on earth. But there was an energy to it that felt different. The sidewalks were crowded. Strings of lights hung between storefronts. Food trucks lined sections of the square. Music drifted through the warm evening air, carried on a light breeze that smelled faintly of barbecue and cut grass.
People were everywhere. Families. Teenagers. Older couples. Children racing each other through the crowd with the reckless confidence of kids who knew summer vacation had finally arrived.
Dean parked the Impala and shut off the engine. For a moment, neither of them got out. They simply sat there listening. A guitar somewhere. Laughter. The distant sound of a crowd enjoying itself.
Dean looked absurdly pleased. "You hear that?"
Sam already knew better than to ask. Nevertheless, he did. "Hear what?"
Dean gestured broadly through the windshield. "Nobody screaming."
Sam snorted. "Your standards are very specific."
"Years of experience."
That, unfortunately, was true.
They climbed out of the car and joined the flow of people moving toward the center of town. The sun was still high enough to cast everything in warm gold. Long shadows stretched across the streets, but daylight lingered stubbornly.
The longest day of the year.
Dean had mentioned that approximately three hundred times already.
Sam expected mention number three hundred and one at any moment.
Instead, Dean simply looked around.
The enthusiasm was still there, but it had changed. All week it had been loud and restless and impossible to escape. Here, surrounded by actual people and actual festivities, it seemed to settle into something quieter.
More genuine. Like he wasn't anticipating the event anymore. He was experiencing it.
The distinction mattered.
They wandered through vendor stalls for nearly an hour. Dean sampled enough free food to qualify as a public nuisance. At one booth he acquired a basket of fresh kettle corn. Twenty minutes later he somehow also had a funnel cake.
Sam never actually witnessed the purchase.
The funnel cake simply appeared.
"You don't even like sweets that much."
Dean looked offended. "It's festival food."
"That's not an answer."
"It doesn't need to be."
By the time the sun began its slow descent toward the horizon, the crowd had started drifting toward the edge of a large field beyond town.
The bonfire waited there.
And suddenly Sam understood.
The structure towered above everything around it. Whoever had built it had spent days preparing. Massive logs formed the base, stacked with deliberate care. Smaller branches and timber rose above them until the entire thing stood taller than a two-story house.
Around it, people gathered in widening circles. Waiting. Anticipating. The atmosphere shifted. Not solemn. Not religious. Something older than that.
Communal.
The sort of gathering human beings had probably been holding for thousands of years.
Dean fell silent beside him. That, more than anything, caught Sam's attention. Dean wasn't usually silent. Not when he was excited. Not when he'd spent a week talking.
Yet now he simply stood with his hands shoved into his jacket pockets, watching as people settled into place around the field.
The lowering sun painted everything gold.
Children sat on blankets beside their parents. Friends clustered together. Couples leaned against each other.
For once, Dean wasn't talking about the history of solstice celebrations. He was just looking.
A horn sounded somewhere near the front of the crowd. Conversations softened. People turned their attention toward the towering stack of wood. And for a brief moment, the field grew quiet.
The first flame appeared almost unnoticed. A tiny spark near the base. Then another. Then another. The fire spread carefully at first, finding its path through the wood.
The crowd watched. The flames climbed higher. Orange turned to gold. Gold turned brilliant white at the center. Heat rolled outward in waves.
Someone cheered. Then others joined in. Applause swept through the field. The bonfire came alive.
Sam felt it in his chest.
The sheer scale of it. The power. The light.
For years, fire had meant something else. A hunter learned that quickly. Fire was a tool. Fire was a weapon. Fire was how you burned bones. How you destroyed remains. How you ended things that refused to stay dead.
So many of Sam's memories involved standing beside flames and mourning someone.
Jessica.
Madison.
Ellen.
Jo.
Bobby.
Countless unnamed victims and hunters whose stories ended in smoke and ash. Fire had always carried grief.
Beside him, Dean shifted slightly.
Sam looked over.
The flames reflected in Dean's eyes. And suddenly he knew his brother was thinking something similar. Maybe not the same memories. But the same association. Because Dean had built more pyres than anyone should. Burned more bodies. Watched more endings.
The fire roared higher.
The crowd cheered again.
And for once—for once—the fire wasn't about loss.
Nobody was grieving. Nobody was saying goodbye. Nobody was standing vigil over the dead.
This fire existed for no reason other than celebration. For warmth. For community. For joy.
Dean let out a slow breath. "You know," he said quietly, his eyes never leaving the flames, "I think that's why I liked this."
Sam glanced at him. "The festival?"
Dean nodded. For a long moment he seemed to search for the right words. Then he shrugged. "We spend our whole lives around fires."
The simplicity of it landed harder than any speech could have.
Because they did.
God, they did.
Dean's gaze remained fixed on the towering blaze. "But this one isn't because something died."
The words settled between them.
Simple.
Honest.
True.
Sam looked back toward the bonfire.
People laughed around them. Music played somewhere behind the crowd. The summer night had finally begun to settle over Lebanon, but the fire pushed back the darkness, turning faces gold and amber wherever its light reached.
Dean smiled faintly.
Not a big smile. Not one of his performative grins. Just something small and real.
And for the first time all week, Sam understood the obsession.
It had never really been about the solstice. Not the history. Not the traditions. Not even the bonfire itself. It was about finding a celebration that wasn't attached to pain.
A gathering that wasn't followed by loss. A fire that didn't mean goodbye.
Standing there beside his brother, surrounded by strangers enjoying the longest day of the year, Sam found himself smiling too.
Maybe Dean had been ridiculous. Maybe he'd been unbearable. Maybe he'd spent eight days turning the bunker into a one-man Summer Solstice information center.
But as the bonfire burned against the Kansas night and laughter drifted through the crowd around them, Sam couldn't honestly say Dean had been wrong.
Some fires were meant for mourning. Some were meant for monsters.
And every now and then—if you were lucky—a fire could simply mean that you had survived long enough to stand beside it.
Sam and Dean's banter can be so much fun to write, haha. I can't wait to write Fourth of July (another US holiday).
And yes, Dean is such a state when he's like this, haha. Poor Sam! But yes... the ending is such difference for the brothers. For once... fire was a comfort.❤️
(Or: Dean Winchester Discovers a Holiday He Can Get Behind)
Summary: This takes place in the later seasons of Supernatural when Sam and Dean are in the Men of Letters bunker. Dean discovers the Summer Solstice and decides to celebrate it, inevitably driving Sam crazy in the process. This is a one-shot. (And does take place after Supernatural Valentine's Day.)
Author's Note: I couldn't resist. After writing Supernatural Thanksgiving, Supernatural Christmas, and Supernatural New Year, Dean's birthday, Valentine's Day, and enjoying it, I had to do a short story to celebrate the Summer Solstice! I'm going to keep doing little one-shots with various events and holidays to shove Dean and Sam in (usually) comedic moments, I think, for the time being--so if you're interested to read future one-shots, let me know and I'll add you to those tag lists!
Author’s Note: The exchange where Dean tells Castiel to say something factually incorrect to lure Sam out of his room is not my joke. I found it via a Twitter post by Sini Hyun, who shared a screenshot from the now-defunct Tumblr blog (? I can’t find it anyway) spnbettermakedes. I wasn’t able to locate the original creator, but I wanted to credit the fandom post that inspired this scene.
If you enjoyed it, please consider donating to my ko-fi! (Not required, I promise!)
Divider: by @talesmaniac89
Eight days before the Summer Solstice, Dean Winchester made the discovery that would consume the next week of Sam Winchester's life.
The day itself had begun innocently enough.
Which, in Sam's experience, was always how the worst ideas started.
He was in the war room, halfway through researching a case file from Wichita, surrounded by books that had slowly multiplied across the table over the course of the morning. A legal pad sat at his elbow, covered in notes and crossed-out theories. The bunker was quiet except for the occasional turn of a page and the low, familiar hum of the ventilation system.
Peaceful.
Predictable.
Safe.
Then Dean came back from a supply run.
The first warning sign was that he didn't head for the kitchen. Dean always headed for the kitchen.
The second warning sign was that he walked directly into the war room carrying a grocery bag in one hand and a folded newspaper in the other.
The third warning sign was that he stopped in the middle of the room and simply stared at the newspaper.
Sam looked up from his book.
Dean was smiling. Not a normal smile. Not even a particularly big smile. It was worse than that. It was the smile Dean got when he'd become interested in something.
Sam immediately closed his book. "No."
Dean blinked. "I haven't said anything."
"You found something."
Dean's smile widened.
Sam sighed. There it was. That look.
The exact same look Dean had worn before the Christmas Mouse Incident. The same look he'd worn before deciding New Year's was an opportunity to reorganize seventy years of Men of Letters storage rooms. The same look he'd worn before declaring Valentine's Day "his holiday."
Every one of those situations had ended in disaster.
Dean dropped into a chair and spread the newspaper across the table. "Okay, first of all—"
"No."
"Sam."
"No."
"You don't even know what it is."
Sam folded his arms. "I know you."
Dean looked offended by that.
Which meant Sam was probably right.
Dean tapped the paper with one finger. "Lebanon Summer Solstice Festival."
Sam stared.
Dean stared back.
Silence stretched between them.
Then Sam said carefully: "...And?"
Dean looked genuinely shocked by the question. "And?"
He tapped the paper again. "It's a Summer Solstice Festival."
Sam waited.
Dean waited.
Neither moved.
Finally Dean sat back in his chair. "You're telling me those words mean nothing to you?"
"Dean."
"The Summer Solstice."
"Dean."
"The longest day of the year."
Sam rubbed a hand across his face. "I know what the Summer Solstice is."
Dean pointed triumphantly. "Then you understand."
"I don't."
Dean looked disappointed.
It was the disappointment of a man who had expected his audience to appreciate greatness and discovered his audience was Sam.
"The longest day of the year," Dean repeated. "Bonfires. Food. Live music. Festival."
"Okay."
Dean leaned forward. "Bonfires, Sammy."
"There it is."
Dean ignored him. "There are going to be giant ceremonial bonfires."
Sam stared.
Dean stared back.
Sam knew that look.
Dean had already decided this was important.
The problem was that Sam had absolutely no idea why. "You know," Sam said carefully, "most people don't get this excited about seasonal astronomy."
Dean immediately pointed at him. "See, that's exactly your problem."
"My problem."
"You make everything sound boring."
Sam blinked.
Dean gestured broadly. "'Seasonal astronomy.'"
"It is seasonal astronomy."
"It's the sun winning."
Sam stared at him for several seconds. Then: "What does that even mean?"
Dean opened his mouth. Paused. Thought about it. And then said with complete sincerity: "The sun's up longer. Therefore it wins."
Sam slowly leaned back in his chair. "Oh God."
Dean looked delighted. And somehow that made everything worse.
The trouble was that Dean didn't lose interest.
Normally, Dean discovered something, became fascinated for approximately six hours, and then moved on to the next thing.
Not this time.
This time the interest stuck.
The next morning Sam emerged from his room to find three printed pages sitting beside the coffee pot.
He immediately knew who was responsible.
The pages were titled: SUMMER SOLSTICE TRADITIONS THROUGHOUT HISTORY
Sam didn't even pick them up. He simply turned around and went back to his room.
That afternoon Dean cornered him in the library. "Did you know—"
"No."
"You don't know what I was going to say."
"I don't care."
Dean continued anyway. "Ancient people used to build giant fires because they thought it strengthened the sun."
Sam closed his eyes. "Dean."
"That's awesome."
"Dean."
"Think about that."
"I don't want to."
Dean followed him down the aisle. "They were rooting for the sun."
Sam stopped. Turned. And found Dean genuinely excited about this concept. "You are emotionally invested in a star."
Dean pointed at him. "Finally. You're getting it."
Seven days before the festival, Dean somehow acquired a book.
Sam never learned where it came from.
One moment it didn't exist.
The next moment Dean was carrying around a hardcover text about midsummer celebrations and quoting passages during meals.
By dinner, Sam knew more about European solstice customs than he'd ever wanted to know.
By breakfast the next morning, Dean had started opening conversations with: "Fun fact."
There were no fun facts.
There was only suffering.
By the fourth day, Sam had begun taking alternate routes through the bunker. This wasn't cowardice. This was survival.
Unfortunately Dean adapted.
Sam discovered him waiting outside the library one afternoon. The man had somehow anticipated his movements. "Dean."
"Sam."
"No."
"I haven't said anything."
"You have a book."
Dean glanced down. Then back up. "...Fair."
By the fifth day, Sam was hiding.
Officially, he was conducting research.
Unofficially, he had barricaded himself inside his room because Dean Winchester had become a one-man Summer Solstice information campaign.
The worst part wasn't that Dean was annoying.
The worst part was that Dean was happy.
Genuinely, inexplicably happy.
And that made it much harder to tell him to shut up.
Especially because every time Sam tried, Dean somehow found another fact.
And there were still days until the festival. Or at least, that's what it felt like.
In reality, there was only two.
And Dean Winchester was just getting started.
The problem wasn't that Dean became interested in the Summer Solstice. The problem was that Dean became educational about the Summer Solstice. There were few things more dangerous than Dean Winchester deciding he had become an authority on a subject.
By the next morning, he had apparently appointed himself Lebanon's unofficial ambassador of midsummer celebrations. Sam discovered this when he wandered into the kitchen in search of coffee and found three handwritten notes taped to the refrigerator.
He stopped in the doorway.
Stared.
Then closed his eyes. "Dean."
Dean looked up from the table where he was eating cereal and reading yet another article. "Morning, Sammy."
"Why are there notes on the fridge?"
Dean followed his gaze. "Oh."
He sounded pleased. "I made a countdown."
Sam opened one eye. "A countdown."
"One week until the Summer Solstice."
Sam stared at the notes. They had numbers. They had little sun doodles. One of them appeared to have flames drawn around the border. "You made a calendar."
"It's festive."
"It's June."
Dean pointed his spoon at him. "That's solstice prejudice."
Sam turned around and walked back out of the kitchen.
Behind him, Dean called cheerfully: "Seven days!"
The bunker echoed with Sam's suffering.
Sam attempted avoidance. Avoidance had always been a reliable strategy.
When Dean became obsessed with rebuilding the Impala's carburetor, Sam had avoided the garage.
When Dean became fascinated by homemade jerky recipes, Sam had avoided the kitchen.
When Dean decided he was going to learn magic tricks from a motel gift shop book, Sam had avoided every room Dean occupied for nearly a month.
This should have worked.
Unfortunately, Dean was adapting.
Three days into his campaign, Sam entered the library to find a book waiting on his chair. Not a lore book. Not research material.
A brightly colored paperback about solstice traditions. Sam stared at it. Then he slowly looked around the room. "Dean."
Dean's voice immediately floated from somewhere behind a shelf. "Yeah?"
"You planted a book."
"No."
Sam picked it up.
There was a sticky note attached.
PAGE 43 IS AWESOME
Sam closed his eyes. "You planted a book."
Dean appeared around the end of the shelf looking entirely too pleased with himself. "I left educational material."
"You are becoming a pamphlet."
Dean looked delighted by this accusation.
The situation worsened when Dean discovered documentaries.
For two straight evenings, Sam emerged from research to find Dean sprawled across the bunker couch watching programs with titles like Ancient Celebrations of the Sun and Fire Festivals Through History.
The first night, Sam made the mistake of sitting down. Five minutes later Dean had paused the program.
Actually paused it.
"So apparently—"
Sam stood back up. "Nope."
"Sam."
"No."
"You sat down."
"I made a mistake."
Dean followed him with his eyes as he retreated from the room. "Did you know people used to roll flaming wheels down hills?"
Sam pointed at him without turning around. "You're exactly why they invented libraries."
Dean looked proud of that for some reason.
By the fourth day, even the bunker seemed aware something had gone wrong.
Dean had started leaving articles everywhere. On the kitchen counter. On the war room table. Tucked inside books.
Sam opened a lore journal and a folded newspaper clipping fell into his lap. He unfolded it automatically.
The headline read:
THE HISTORY OF MIDSUMMER FIRES
Sam stared at the paper. Then at the ceiling. Then at the paper again. "Dean."
The response came instantly. "Yeah?"
"Stop hiding solstice propaganda in my research."
Dean's voice carried from somewhere down the hallway. "It wasn't hidden."
"It was literally inside a book."
"You found it."
Sam briefly considered murder.
The truly alarming development came when Dean began inventing traditions.
Not historical traditions.
Dean traditions.
Sam should have recognized the warning signs immediately.
Dean had a tendency to encounter perfectly normal events and decide they required Winchester participation.
This was how Thanksgiving had ended with experimental cooking.
It was how New Year's had become a bunker-wide cleaning catastrophe.
Now it was happening again.
Dean walked into breakfast one morning carrying a notebook. That notebook alone was enough to make Sam nervous. Dean sat down. Opened it.
And announced: "I've got ideas."
Sam lowered his coffee. "No."
Dean ignored him. "We need a solstice menu."
"A what."
"A menu."
Sam stared.
Dean continued. "Obviously burgers."
"Obviously."
"Pie."
"Of course."
"Maybe corn on the cob."
Sam rubbed a hand over his face. "Dean."
Dean was writing now. Actually taking notes. "What."
"This is not our holiday."
Dean looked up. His expression suggested Sam had just insulted the Constitution. "It can be."
"You found it four days ago."
Dean pointed his pen dramatically. "That's how traditions start."
By the sixth day, Sam had reached the bargaining stage of grief. He attempted logic. This was a mistake.
"Dean," he said carefully one evening. "You know you're acting like this festival is a once-in-a-lifetime event."
Dean looked up from his laptop. "It is."
"They do it every year."
"This year is only happening once."
Sam stared.
Dean stared back.
Neither blinked.
Finally, Sam pointed at him. "That made sense in your head."
"It made perfect sense."
"No."
"You're just being negative."
Sam stood up and left the room.
There was no defense against reasoning like that.
By the evening before the festival, Sam had become a hunted man. Not by monsters. Not by ghosts. Not even by Dean.
By facts.
Every corner of the bunker had become a potential ambush. Every room carried risk. The kitchen was compromised. The library was compromised. The war room was completely lost.
Twice Dean had managed to corner him near the archives and begin sentences with the words: "Quick question."
There was never a quick question.
There was only a solstice fact delivered in the shape of a question.
By the time June twenty-first finally arrived, Sam had retreated into his room with a stack of books and every intention of staying there until departure.
It wasn't that he hated the festival. Truthfully, the bonfire sounded kind of nice. The music sounded nice. The food sounded nice.
The problem was that Dean had spent an entire week behaving like he'd personally invented the sun. And Sam needed a few hours of peace before facing the actual event.
Unfortunately for him, Dean Winchester was not done celebrating.
Not even close.
And soon Castiel would arrive, unknowingly becoming the final weapon in Dean's increasingly elaborate campaign to drag his brother into Summer Solstice enthusiasm whether he liked it or not.
By the morning of June twenty-first, Sam had officially surrendered.
Not to Dean.
Not exactly.
To the inevitability of Dean.
There was a difference.
The Summer Solstice Festival was finally happening that evening, which should have been a relief. For eight straight days Dean had treated the approaching event with the excitement of a child waiting for Christmas morning, except Christmas morning generally arrived after a reasonable amount of anticipation. Dean had somehow stretched an ordinary local festival into a week-long campaign of education, recruitment, and what Sam could only describe as aggressive enthusiasm.
The bunker had become impossible to navigate. Every room carried risk. Every hallway might contain Dean and another newly acquired fact about ancient midsummer celebrations. Sam had learned more about solstice traditions in the last week than he'd learned during four years at Stanford.
Enough was enough.
So after breakfast—which had somehow included a discussion about ceremonial bonfires in northern Europe—Sam retreated to his room with a stack of lore books under one arm and a laptop under the other. He shut the door, locked it for good measure, and settled onto the bed with the firm intention of remaining there until Dean either left for the festival or combusted from excitement.
Whichever happened first.
Outside, the bunker settled into its familiar quiet hum. Sam opened a book, determined to spend the next few hours researching literally anything that wasn't related to the sun.
Unfortunately, Castiel arrived.
Dean looked up from the newspaper spread across the war room table when the angel appeared. The festival schedule occupied nearly half the surface, surrounded by notes Dean had made throughout the week. At some point he'd circled the words BONFIRE LIGHTING CEREMONY three separate times.
"Hey, Cas."
"Hello, Dean."
Castiel glanced around the room before frowning slightly. "Sam will not come out of his room."
Dean didn't even look surprised. "Nope."
"I knocked three times."
"Sounds right."
"I informed him breakfast was ready."
Dean nodded thoughtfully. "Also sounds right."
Castiel tilted his head. "He appears to be hiding."
"He is hiding."
The angel considered that. "Why?"
Dean folded the newspaper and leaned back in his chair. "Because I've been talking about the solstice."
For a moment Castiel simply stared at him. Then, after what appeared to be genuine consideration, he nodded. "That is understandable."
Dean pointed accusingly. "Wow."
"I'm not criticizing you."
"You kind of are."
Castiel ignored this entirely. His attention drifted toward the hallway that led to the bedrooms. "Would you like me to attempt again?"
Dean considered the question. Slowly, a grin spread across his face. It was not a reassuring grin. It was, in fact, the exact sort of grin that had historically preceded terrible ideas.
Castiel had spent enough time with the Winchesters to recognize this. "Dean."
"What?"
"That expression concerns me."
Dean's grin only widened. "Yeah, go get him."
Castiel waited.
Dean pointed vaguely toward the hallway. "Just tell him I said something."
The angel frowned. "What?"
"Anything factually incorrect."
Castiel blinked. For a moment, he looked genuinely lost. "I do not understand."
Dean looked delighted. "Trust me."
"Dean."
"It'll work."
Castiel continued staring. "What should I say?"
Dean tapped his fingers against the table, considering his options with the seriousness of a man planning military strategy. Then inspiration struck. "The sun is a planet."
Castiel immediately frowned. "That is not true."
"I know."
"You want me to lie."
Dean waved a hand. "I want you to summon Sam."
Apparently, in Dean's mind, those were entirely separate concepts.
Castiel seemed unconvinced. "The two appear related."
"Cas."
"The sun is a star."
"I know."
"It has always been a star."
"I know that too."
Castiel looked at him for another long moment.
Then, with the weary resignation of someone who had spent far too much time around Winchesters, he turned and headed down the hallway.
Dean watched him go. Then leaned back in his chair and picked up his coffee. He looked entirely too pleased with himself.
The bunker fell quiet.
Ten seconds passed.
Then fifteen.
Then twenty.
Dean took a sip of coffee.
Right on schedule, a door slammed open somewhere down the corridor.
The sound echoed through the bunker.
Rapid footsteps followed.
Dean lowered his mug.
The grin returned.
A moment later Sam appeared in the war room doorway.
His hair was disheveled from repeatedly running his hands through it. A notebook was still clutched beneath one arm. His expression was one of pure academic outrage.
"Did you just say the sun is a fucking planet?"
Dean nearly inhaled his coffee. The laughter hit him so hard he doubled over, coughing and wheezing simultaneously as he tried and failed to recover.
Across the room, Castiel looked mildly surprised by the intensity of the reaction. "The strategy was successful."
Sam pointed at both of them. "No. No, absolutely not. You weaponized astronomy."
Dean was laughing too hard to defend himself. "You came out!"
"Because you said something stupid!"
"I knew you would!"
"That doesn't make it better!"
"It kind of does!"
Sam looked from Dean to Castiel and back again, clearly trying to determine which one deserved the blame.
Unfortunately, Castiel had the decency to look confused.
Dean looked victorious.
Which made the answer obvious.
"You're unbelievable."
Dean finally managed to catch his breath enough to sit upright. "Eight days, Sammy."
"It was seven."
"Felt like eight."
"You've been counting?"
Dean pointed triumphantly. "You've been listening."
Sam stared at him.
Dean stared back.
For one brief moment neither moved.
Then Sam realized exactly what had happened.
Dean had gotten him out of his room.
Again.
With complete accuracy.
And judging by the deeply satisfied look on Dean's face, he considered this one of his finest accomplishments.
Castiel, meanwhile, appeared to be studying the exchange with genuine curiosity. "I find it interesting," he said thoughtfully, "that factual inaccuracy causes a stronger response than repeated requests."
Sam closed his eyes.
Dean pointed at the angel. "See? He gets it."
"No," Sam said. "He really doesn't."
And somewhere beneath the exasperation, despite a week of suffering through solstice facts and countdowns and increasingly ridiculous enthusiasm, Sam felt the corner of his mouth twitch.
Because Dean looked happy.
Not defensive. Not forcing it.
Just happy.
The kind of uncomplicated excitement that had become increasingly rare over the years.
Dean caught the expression immediately. "There it is."
"Don't."
"You're smiling."
"I'm not."
"You totally are."
Sam groaned and rubbed a hand over his face.
Outside the bunker, the longest day of the year stretched toward evening.
And if Dean Winchester had his way—which, judging by the last week, he absolutely would—they were only getting started.
Sam was resigned. Not convinced. Not enthusiastic. Certainly not converted. But resigned.
There came a point in every Dean Winchester obsession where resistance stopped being productive. Arguing hadn't worked. Avoidance hadn't worked. Hiding in his room had lasted less than an hour before Dean weaponized Castiel and basic astronomy. At some point, a man had to recognize when he'd lost.
Sam recognized it now.
The realization settled over him as he stood in the war room doorway watching Dean gather car keys, wallet, sunglasses, and enough excitement to power a small city.
Dean was still pleased with himself over the "sun is a planet" incident.
That alone should have been illegal.
"You know," Sam said as he grabbed his jacket from the back of a chair, "most people would simply knock on a door."
Dean looked offended. "I did knock on your door."
"You sent Castiel."
"I outsourced."
"That's not better."
Dean shrugged. "It was effective."
Castiel nodded thoughtfully from where he stood near the map table. "It was remarkably effective."
Sam pointed at him. "You are encouraging him."
"I stated an observation."
Dean grinned. "See?"
"No."
"See."
Sam sighed. There was no winning this argument. There never had been.
The worst part was that Dean had spent the entire week acting like a man planning the event of the century, only for the actual festival to consist of exactly what the newspaper had advertised eight days ago: food vendors, music, and a bonfire.
That was it. No secret rituals. No hidden mystery. No supernatural conspiracy. Just a community festival.
Yet somehow Dean had transformed it into a personal mission. "Are you ready?" Dean asked.
The question carried the enthusiasm of a man about to depart on an expedition.
Sam stared at him. "Dean."
"What?"
"It's a festival."
Dean looked genuinely baffled by this statement. "Yeah."
"You act like we're storming Normandy."
Dean considered that. Then pointed. "See, that's exactly why you're not getting the full experience."
"The full experience."
"You're approaching this with the wrong attitude."
Sam rubbed his forehead.
Across the room, Castiel looked between them. "What is the correct attitude?"
Dean immediately brightened. "Excitement."
Sam laughed despite himself. Not because it was funny. Because it was ridiculous. Because Dean was standing in the middle of the bunker at nearly forty years old acting like a kid waiting to go to a county fair.
And because for the first time in a long while, the excitement wasn't forced. It wasn't covering grief. It wasn't distraction. It wasn't a desperate attempt to hold something together.
Dean just genuinely wanted to go.
The realization softened something in Sam. Just a little. Enough that when Dean headed toward the garage, Sam followed without complaint.
The bunker corridors echoed with their footsteps. Dean walked ahead of him, moving faster than usual, carrying enough energy that he seemed incapable of standing still. Sam watched him disappear around a corner and found himself smiling despite every effort not to.
Because this was ridiculous.
Objectively ridiculous.
Dean had spent a week researching solstice traditions, ambushing him with historical facts, and creating what Sam strongly suspected was an entirely fictional holiday menu.
And yet.
There were worse things. There had been years when Dean wouldn't have cared about a festival. Years when he'd been too angry. Too tired. Too burdened by everything they carried.
Sam remembered those years. Remembered Dean treating every day as something to survive rather than enjoy.
So if the result of all those battles and losses and near-apocalypses was Dean becoming absurdly invested in a community bonfire?
Sam could live with that.
The garage door opened.
Warm June sunlight spilled across the concrete floor.
The Impala sat waiting, black paint gleaming softly beneath the lights.
Dean stopped beside the driver's door and looked back. The grin was already there. "Longest day of the year, Sammy."
Sam groaned. "Oh my God."
Dean laughed. "You knew that one was coming."
"I really did."
For a moment they simply stood there. Brothers. Hunters. Survivors. About to spend an evening doing something astonishingly normal.
No case.
No monster.
No emergency waiting on the other end of a phone call.
Just a festival.
Just music.
Just people gathering together to celebrate the arrival of summer.
Dean slid behind the wheel.
Sam climbed into the passenger seat.
The engine rumbled to life beneath them.
And as the bunker door slowly rolled open, revealing the bright green Kansas countryside beyond, Dean rested his hands on the steering wheel and smiled toward the road ahead.
For once, Sam didn't roll his eyes. For once, he didn't argue. Instead, he settled back in his seat and let the moment be what it was.
Dean was happy.
And tonight, that was reason enough to go.
The thing that immediately threw Sam off was that Dean had not exaggerated.
Not once.
For eight days, Sam had listened to increasingly enthusiastic descriptions of the Lebanon Summer Solstice Festival. By the end of the week, he'd become convinced reality could not possibly live up to the picture Dean had painted. The man had discussed the event with the sort of reverence usually reserved for classic rock albums, pie, and the Impala.
Naturally, Sam had assumed disappointment was inevitable.
Instead, as they pulled into town, he found himself staring out the window.
Lebanon wasn't transformed beyond recognition. It was still Lebanon. Still the same small Kansas town they knew better than most places on earth. But there was an energy to it that felt different. The sidewalks were crowded. Strings of lights hung between storefronts. Food trucks lined sections of the square. Music drifted through the warm evening air, carried on a light breeze that smelled faintly of barbecue and cut grass.
People were everywhere. Families. Teenagers. Older couples. Children racing each other through the crowd with the reckless confidence of kids who knew summer vacation had finally arrived.
Dean parked the Impala and shut off the engine. For a moment, neither of them got out. They simply sat there listening. A guitar somewhere. Laughter. The distant sound of a crowd enjoying itself.
Dean looked absurdly pleased. "You hear that?"
Sam already knew better than to ask. Nevertheless, he did. "Hear what?"
Dean gestured broadly through the windshield. "Nobody screaming."
Sam snorted. "Your standards are very specific."
"Years of experience."
That, unfortunately, was true.
They climbed out of the car and joined the flow of people moving toward the center of town. The sun was still high enough to cast everything in warm gold. Long shadows stretched across the streets, but daylight lingered stubbornly.
The longest day of the year.
Dean had mentioned that approximately three hundred times already.
Sam expected mention number three hundred and one at any moment.
Instead, Dean simply looked around.
The enthusiasm was still there, but it had changed. All week it had been loud and restless and impossible to escape. Here, surrounded by actual people and actual festivities, it seemed to settle into something quieter.
More genuine. Like he wasn't anticipating the event anymore. He was experiencing it.
The distinction mattered.
They wandered through vendor stalls for nearly an hour. Dean sampled enough free food to qualify as a public nuisance. At one booth he acquired a basket of fresh kettle corn. Twenty minutes later he somehow also had a funnel cake.
Sam never actually witnessed the purchase.
The funnel cake simply appeared.
"You don't even like sweets that much."
Dean looked offended. "It's festival food."
"That's not an answer."
"It doesn't need to be."
By the time the sun began its slow descent toward the horizon, the crowd had started drifting toward the edge of a large field beyond town.
The bonfire waited there.
And suddenly Sam understood.
The structure towered above everything around it. Whoever had built it had spent days preparing. Massive logs formed the base, stacked with deliberate care. Smaller branches and timber rose above them until the entire thing stood taller than a two-story house.
Around it, people gathered in widening circles. Waiting. Anticipating. The atmosphere shifted. Not solemn. Not religious. Something older than that.
Communal.
The sort of gathering human beings had probably been holding for thousands of years.
Dean fell silent beside him. That, more than anything, caught Sam's attention. Dean wasn't usually silent. Not when he was excited. Not when he'd spent a week talking.
Yet now he simply stood with his hands shoved into his jacket pockets, watching as people settled into place around the field.
The lowering sun painted everything gold.
Children sat on blankets beside their parents. Friends clustered together. Couples leaned against each other.
For once, Dean wasn't talking about the history of solstice celebrations. He was just looking.
A horn sounded somewhere near the front of the crowd. Conversations softened. People turned their attention toward the towering stack of wood. And for a brief moment, the field grew quiet.
The first flame appeared almost unnoticed. A tiny spark near the base. Then another. Then another. The fire spread carefully at first, finding its path through the wood.
The crowd watched. The flames climbed higher. Orange turned to gold. Gold turned brilliant white at the center. Heat rolled outward in waves.
Someone cheered. Then others joined in. Applause swept through the field. The bonfire came alive.
Sam felt it in his chest.
The sheer scale of it. The power. The light.
For years, fire had meant something else. A hunter learned that quickly. Fire was a tool. Fire was a weapon. Fire was how you burned bones. How you destroyed remains. How you ended things that refused to stay dead.
So many of Sam's memories involved standing beside flames and mourning someone.
Jessica.
Madison.
Ellen.
Jo.
Bobby.
Countless unnamed victims and hunters whose stories ended in smoke and ash. Fire had always carried grief.
Beside him, Dean shifted slightly.
Sam looked over.
The flames reflected in Dean's eyes. And suddenly he knew his brother was thinking something similar. Maybe not the same memories. But the same association. Because Dean had built more pyres than anyone should. Burned more bodies. Watched more endings.
The fire roared higher.
The crowd cheered again.
And for once—for once—the fire wasn't about loss.
Nobody was grieving. Nobody was saying goodbye. Nobody was standing vigil over the dead.
This fire existed for no reason other than celebration. For warmth. For community. For joy.
Dean let out a slow breath. "You know," he said quietly, his eyes never leaving the flames, "I think that's why I liked this."
Sam glanced at him. "The festival?"
Dean nodded. For a long moment he seemed to search for the right words. Then he shrugged. "We spend our whole lives around fires."
The simplicity of it landed harder than any speech could have.
Because they did.
God, they did.
Dean's gaze remained fixed on the towering blaze. "But this one isn't because something died."
The words settled between them.
Simple.
Honest.
True.
Sam looked back toward the bonfire.
People laughed around them. Music played somewhere behind the crowd. The summer night had finally begun to settle over Lebanon, but the fire pushed back the darkness, turning faces gold and amber wherever its light reached.
Dean smiled faintly.
Not a big smile. Not one of his performative grins. Just something small and real.
And for the first time all week, Sam understood the obsession.
It had never really been about the solstice. Not the history. Not the traditions. Not even the bonfire itself. It was about finding a celebration that wasn't attached to pain.
A gathering that wasn't followed by loss. A fire that didn't mean goodbye.
Standing there beside his brother, surrounded by strangers enjoying the longest day of the year, Sam found himself smiling too.
Maybe Dean had been ridiculous. Maybe he'd been unbearable. Maybe he'd spent eight days turning the bunker into a one-man Summer Solstice information center.
But as the bonfire burned against the Kansas night and laughter drifted through the crowd around them, Sam couldn't honestly say Dean had been wrong.
Some fires were meant for mourning. Some were meant for monsters.
And every now and then—if you were lucky—a fire could simply mean that you had survived long enough to stand beside it.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Pairings: Dean Winchester x Original Female Character
Series Summary: Set in the early seasons, Familiar Ground follows Dean Winchester as an unexpected reunion at Bobby Singer’s house brings Natalie Guimet—an old childhood friend and constant from his time there—back into his orbit. Told through interwoven past and present scenes, the story explores shared history, unspoken feelings, and the slow realization that some bonds don’t fade with time—they wait.
Word Count: 4,183
Tags/Warnings: Discussion of 18+, mention of loss and grief
A/N: Comments, Likes, Reblogs, Kind feedback are always highly appreciated. Please let me know if you want to be added to the tag list!
Note: Sorry this is a day late! Ran into some Real Life issues that caused a delay! Hilariously, had to replace a dying refrigerator that required removing the front door and had some other issues as well! 😅 Ow. My body’s sore now. Anyway, enjoy!
Dividers: by @strangergraphics, @talesmaniac89
Chapter Eight: So...
Sam attacked the dishes with the grim determination of a man trying very hard not to be invested in whatever was happening three feet behind him.
He rinsed plates. Stacked them. Scrubbed a pan that wasn't particularly dirty. At one point he found himself washing the same fork twice and realized, with a flicker of horror, that he was listening for whispers behind him.
He immediately turned the faucet on harder. Not his business. Absolutely not his business.
Behind him, Dean and Natalie sat in companionable silence, their hands still loosely linked across the table. The house had settled into its nighttime rhythms. Pipes creaked softly in the walls. Bobby's television murmured faintly from behind his bedroom door before finally clicking off.
Dean glanced toward the hallway. Then at Natalie. He tipped his head slightly toward the stairs. The gesture was so small Sam almost missed it.
Natalie didn't. She looked at him for a second, understanding dawning instantly, then nodded.
Dean rose first.
Sam kept his eyes firmly on the sink. Didn't see a thing. Didn't hear a thing. Would absolutely deny all knowledge later.
"Night, Sammy," Dean said casually.
Sam snorted. "Sure."
Dean shot him a look.
Sam kept scrubbing.
Natalie bit back a smile as she stood. "Good night, Sam."
"Night."
He still didn't turn around. He heard their footsteps retreat instead, crossing the living room and climbing the narrow staircase to the second floor.
Only when the bedroom door closed softly did Sam finally look up. He stared at the ceiling for a moment. Then shook his head, smiling to himself. "About damn time," he murmured.
Upstairs, neither Dean nor Natalie spoke. The silence wasn't awkward exactly. Just... fragile. New.
Dean walked a step ahead of her down the hallway, shoulders slightly tense. At his door he paused, hand resting on the knob for half a heartbeat before pushing it open.
He stepped aside.
Natalie entered first.
Dean's room at Bobby's wasn't really a room. It was a place he'd occupied on and off for years. Temporary made permanent through repetition.
The duffel bag sat open at the foot of the bed, clothes spilling haphazardly from one side. A stack of rock CDs occupied the dresser. A battered paperback rested face-down beside the lamp. There were shotgun shells in a ceramic bowl Bobby had once insisted was decorative and Dean had promptly repurposed.
His jacket hung over the back of a chair.
A knife gleamed dully atop a pile of lore books.
There was no question whose room this was. It was Dean in miniature. Messy. Practical. Comfortable.
Natalie smiled softly. "I forgot you leave your clothes everywhere."
Dean snorted behind her. "I don't."
She pointed at the duffel. "You absolutely do."
"That's organized."
"That's a pile."
"It's an intentional pile."
Natalie laughed quietly. The sound loosened something in the room. But only a little. Because when she turned around, Dean was standing by the door looking... nervous.
The realization stopped her cold.
Dean Winchester. Nervous. Not uneasy before a hunt. Not angry. Not restless. Actually nervous. His hands shoved deep in his pockets. His shoulders slightly hunched. Eyes flicking away for half a second before returning to her.
Natalie stared.
Then, slowly, she smiled. "Oh my God."
Dean groaned immediately. "Don't."
"You're nervous."
"I'm not."
"You are!"
He pointed at her accusingly. "This is your fault."
That only made her laugh harder.
Dean rolled his eyes, but there was no heat in it. "I have literally fought vampires."
Natalie crossed her arms, grinning now. "And?"
"And this is worse."
That surprised her enough to quiet her laughter.
Dean sighed and ran a hand through his hair "I don't know," he admitted. The words came slowly. "This is different."
Natalie's smile softened.
Dean glanced around the room like maybe the answer was hidden among his belongings. "I know how to be your friend."
The confession was so honest it hurt.
"I know how to call you at three in the morning because Sam's annoying me. I know how to argue with you. I know how to make fun of your terrible taste in movies."
"My taste is excellent."
"It's not."
She smiled.
Dean looked back at her then. More serious now. "But this?" He gestured vaguely between them. "I don't know how to do this."
Natalie's heart squeezed. Because she did know. This was the Dean she'd glimpsed all those years ago after their first kiss. The part of him he showed almost nobody. The boy who loved deeply and feared losing it.
She stepped closer.
Dean immediately stopped talking.
"I don't know either," she admitted softly.
That made him blink. "You don't?"
"No."
She smiled gently. "I've spent years imagining this."
Dean's ears went slightly pink.
Natalie pretended not to notice. "But imagining something and actually having it..." She shrugged. "Turns out those are different things."
Dean huffed a laugh. "Great."
"I know."
The room grew quiet again. But it wasn't frightening anymore. Because for the first time in years, neither of them had to pretend.
Natalie reached for him first. Not dramatic. Just resting her hand lightly against his chest. Dean looked down at it. Then up at her. And some of the nervousness melted from his face.
Because maybe they didn't know exactly what came next. But they had spent almost two decades learning each other. That seemed like a pretty good place to start.
Were they ready to do this?
The question hung between them, unspoken at first, but so present that it might as well have been another person in the room.
Dean leaned back against the dresser, arms folding loosely across his chest, though Natalie could tell it was more to occupy his hands than anything else. She remained where she was beside the bed, one hand trailing absently over the quilt Bobby had bought years ago from some church rummage sale. The lamp cast a soft amber glow across the room, leaving the corners in shadow. Outside, the junkyard stretched quiet beneath the stars.
The silence wasn't uncomfortable. It was thoughtful. Because this wasn't a first date. This wasn't strangers discovering attraction. This was twenty years of history suddenly rearranging itself.
Natalie looked at Dean and thought of all the versions of him she'd known. The nine-year-old boy with a split lip pretending he didn't hurt. The fourteen-year-old who had told her about his mother in a voice so quiet she'd barely heard him. The fifteen-year-old who had kissed her and then spent years pretending it hadn't mattered. The seventeen-year-old who had driven like a maniac to comfort her after prom. The twenty-four-year-old who had called her because he'd fallen in love with another woman and needed someone to tell him he wasn't stupid.
And the man standing before her now. Older. More scarred. Still carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. Still Dean.
Natalie had wondered about this for years.
Wondered what it would be like if they'd been brave enough back then. Dreamed about it sometimes, usually late at night when she was on the road and loneliness made her reckless with her imagination. She'd pictured holding his hand in diners, stealing kisses before hunts, falling asleep beside him in motel rooms.
Then she'd shove the thoughts away. Because wanting something wasn't the same as being allowed to have it. Especially not in their world.
Dean had done much the same, though his fantasies had been less elaborate and far more aggressively ignored. Every time he found himself lingering too long on the memory of that kiss, or wondering what Natalie was doing in Nova Scotia, or catching himself smiling at one of her voicemails, he'd shove it into a mental vault and lock the door.
Friends. That was safe. Friends lasted. Friends couldn't be ruined by bad timing or grief or fear. Except the vault hadn't held. Not really. Not when Cassie left. Not when Natalie disappeared north.
Certainly not tonight.
Dean rubbed a hand over the back of his neck and laughed softly to himself. "You know what's stupid?"
Natalie smiled faintly. "There's a lot to choose from."
"Funny."
"It's one of my many gifts."
He rolled his eyes, but his expression softened. "I spent years trying not to think about you like this."
Natalie's heart squeezed. "Me too."
Dean looked genuinely surprised. "You did?"
She laughed softly. "Dean Winchester, I spent three years in Nova Scotia trying not to think about you."
"How'd that go?"
She gave him a look. "Terribly."
That earned a grin.
The grin faded slowly, replaced by something gentler.
"I used to wonder," Dean admitted, his voice quieter now, "if bringing up that kiss would screw everything up."
Natalie's breath caught.
"Because what if you didn't remember it the same way I did?" he continued. "Or what if you did and regretted it? I didn't wanna lose..." He trailed off, searching for the words.
"Us?" Natalie supplied softly.
Dean nodded. "Yeah."
The simplicity of it hit her harder than any grand declaration could have.
Not you.
Us.
The friendship. The years. Everything they'd built.
Natalie sat down on the edge of the bed and looked at her hands for a moment. "I was afraid too."
Dean moved from the dresser then, crossing the room to sit beside her. Not touching yet.
Just close.
"What were you afraid of?" he asked.
She smiled sadly. "That loving you would ruin me."
The honesty of it startled even her.
Dean didn't laugh. Didn't tell her she was being dramatic. Because he understood.
Hunters loved with one eye on the grave.
Mary and John.
Jessica and Sam.
Ellen and Bill.
Bobby and Karen.
Loss was woven into the fabric of their lives.
Natalie looked up at him. "I saw what happened to my mother after my father died."
Dean nodded slowly. "I know."
"I don't know if I'm brave enough for that."
Dean was quiet for a long moment. Then he reached over and took her hand. Not romantic. Not dramatic. Just steady. "I don't know if I am either," he admitted.
Natalie blinked. "You don't?"
He huffed a laugh. "Nat, I've spent my whole life losing people."
The words came out matter-of-factly.
Too matter-of-factly.
"And yeah, that scares me."
His thumb brushed gently across her knuckles. "But I think..."
He stopped.
Started again. "I think I'd regret not trying more."
Natalie stared at him.
Because that was it, wasn't it? Not certainty. Not guarantees. Just a choice. To love anyway. To be afraid and move forward regardless.
Dean squeezed her hand gently. "We don't have to figure out everything tonight."
Natalie smiled faintly. "Good."
"Yeah."
Another quiet moment settled between them. Not awkward. Not uncertain. Just new.
Outside, the wind stirred softly through the junkyard. Downstairs, Bobby's bedroom floorboards creaked once and went still. Somewhere in the house Sam coughed in his sleep.
Life.
Ordinary, stubborn life.
And here they were. Not friends. Not yet entirely lovers. But standing on the threshold of something they'd both secretly wanted for years.
Together.
Which, Natalie thought as Dean's shoulder brushed hers and neither of them moved away, might just be enough for tonight.
They sat there for a long while after that.
Not speaking.
Not because there was nothing left to say, but because the evening had been so full already. Confessions layered atop revelations. The Master. Leandro. Fear. Love. The terrifying joy of discovering that the person you'd quietly loved for years had been carrying the same secret.
At some point, Dean became acutely aware of the fact that it was after midnight.
At some point, Natalie yawned.
And at some point after that, both of them glanced toward the bed. Then immediately looked away. Then looked back.
Dean cleared his throat. "So..."
Natalie bit back a smile. "So?"
Dean stared resolutely at the opposite wall.
"What if..." He stopped.
Natalie waited.
Dean rubbed the back of his neck. "What if we just..." He gestured vaguely toward the bed. "Share it?"
Natalie's eyebrows rose.
Dean rushed on immediately. "No sex."
The words came out so fast she almost laughed.
Dean looked horrified at himself. "Not that I think—I mean, obviously I think—"
"Oh my God."
"But I wasn't suggesting—"
Natalie was laughing now.
Dean dropped his face into his hands. "Kill me."
"I just told you I'm afraid of that."
A muffled groan escaped him.
Natalie laughed harder.
When Dean finally looked up, his ears were red. "I mean," he said stubbornly, "literally just sleep."
Her smile softened. Because beneath the awkwardness was something incredibly sweet.
Dean wasn't trying to rush them. Wasn't assuming. Wasn't trying to capitalize on years of unresolved feelings. He simply... wanted her near.
Natalie looked at the bed. Then back at him. And realized she wanted the exact same thing. Actually, more than that.
The thought of sleeping beside Dean—of hearing his breathing in the dark, of waking up and finding him still there—struck her as profoundly intimate.
More intimate, in some ways, than sex. Sex could be impulsive. Could be passion. This? This was trust. Vulnerability. The quiet promise of presence.
Natalie smiled. "I think that's an excellent idea."
Dean blinked. "Really?"
"Really."
The relief that washed over his face was so immediate she nearly laughed again.
"You know," she said softly, "I think sharing a bed can be more intimate."
Dean tilted his head. "How?"
Natalie thought about it. "Because there's nowhere to hide."
The words surprised both of them.
She shrugged lightly. "You fall asleep beside someone. You wake up beside them. They see you with bedhead and morning breath and drooling on the pillow."
"I do not drool."
"You absolutely drool."
"I don't."
"You snore."
"I do not!"
Natalie grinned.
Dean narrowed his eyes. "You are making slanderous accusations."
"I've heard you."
"You have not."
"I have."
"When?"
Natalie paused.
Dean immediately became suspicious. "When?"
She laughed. "You fell asleep during a movie at Bobby's when you were sixteen."
Dean groaned. "Oh no."
"You absolutely snored."
"I was exhausted."
"You drooled too."
"I hate you."
Natalie smiled warmly. "No you don't."
Dean stared at her. Then, slowly, he smiled too.
No.
He really, really didn't.
The practicalities of sharing the bed turned out to be hilariously awkward.
Dean found an old t-shirt for Natalie to sleep in, which she promptly held up.
"This is enormous."
"It's a normal-sized shirt."
"It's a tent."
"It's rock and roll."
"It says Metallica."
"It says class."
"It says you haven't done laundry in three weeks."
Dean gasped in mock offense.
Natalie laughed and disappeared into the tiny bathroom anyway.
Dean sat on the edge of the bed afterward, suddenly nervous all over again. Which was ridiculous. They'd kissed. They'd confessed feelings. They'd faced down soul-eating extradimensional entities. And somehow this was making him anxious.
The bathroom door opened.
Dean looked up.
Natalie stepped back into the room wearing his shirt, sleeves swallowing half her arms.
And Dean's brain promptly stopped. Not because it was sexy. Though she was beautiful.
No.
It was because she looked comfortable. Safe. Like she belonged here.
The realization hit him so hard he had to look away.
Natalie noticed immediately. "You okay?"
Dean coughed. "Yep."
"You look weird."
"Rude."
She smiled softly.
Together, awkwardly, shyly, they climbed beneath the blankets. The bed was smaller than Dean remembered. Or maybe he was just more aware of Natalie lying beside him.
There was a careful distance between them at first. A gulf of maybe eight inches. Both of them staring at the ceiling. Both of them very aware of the other.
Dean cleared his throat. "This is weird."
Natalie smiled into the darkness. "A little."
A pause.
Then: "Dean?"
"Yeah?"
"I'm glad you pushed me."
He turned his head.
Moonlight from the window painted soft silver across her face.
"You are?"
"I was scared."
"I know."
"I still am."
Dean was quiet for a moment. Then he shifted slightly, slowly enough that she could move away if she wanted. She didn't. His hand found hers beneath the blankets. Fingers lacing together. Simple. Steady.
Natalie squeezed back.
Neither said anything else.
Outside, the junkyard slept beneath the South Dakota stars. Somewhere down the hall Bobby snored loud enough to shake the walls. Sam was probably awake downstairs reading lore and pretending he wasn't smiling about tonight.
And in the darkness of Dean's room, two people who had spent years afraid of losing one another finally let themselves be still. Together. Not rushing. Not hiding.
Just learning, one quiet moment at a time, what it meant to finally come home to each other.
The room settled around them.
The lamp had been switched off some time ago, leaving only moonlight filtering through the curtains and painting pale silver bars across the floor. The junkyard outside had gone quiet. Even Bobby’s snores down the hall had softened into the familiar rhythm of a house asleep.
Dean lay on his back, staring up at the ceiling he could barely see.
Natalie lay beside him, equally awake.
The distance between them wasn’t much. A few inches. A few inches that felt impossibly large.
Neither of them wanted to rush.
That had been understood from the start. Tonight wasn’t about proving anything or crossing some invisible finish line. If anything, it was the opposite. After years of circling one another, of wanting and wondering and worrying, they wanted to savor this fragile, miraculous thing they’d finally uncovered.
Dean felt Natalie’s hand tighten around his. He squeezed back. The gesture was small. But in the darkness, it felt enormous.
He could feel her warmth beside him. Hear the soft cadence of her breathing. Every so often, he caught the faint scent of her shampoo mingled with the detergent on his t-shirt.
Natalie stared into the dark, her heart feeling strangely too big for her chest.
This was Dean. Dean, who had snored his way through movies at Bobby’s house as a teenager.
Dean, who’d driven across Sioux Falls in a suit to rescue her from heartbreak.
Dean, who had listened to her story tonight and, instead of telling her she was reckless or foolish, had simply promised he would help carry the burden.
Dean, who loved fiercely. And who loved her. The thought still felt unreal.
Her fingers tightened around his again. This time, Dean turned toward her.
She felt the mattress shift. For a second she froze—not from fear, but from wonder. Then she turned too.
Their eyes met in the darkness. Neither of them was entirely sure who moved first. Maybe they both did.
The distance disappeared gradually. Not in a rush. Not with urgency. Just the slow, instinctive movement of two people who had spent years wanting closeness and finally allowing themselves to reach for it.
Natalie’s hand slid up to rest lightly against Dean’s chest. Dean lifted an arm, hesitated for half a heartbeat, then settled it gently around her waist. She moved closer. He held her.
The simplicity of it nearly undid her. No grand declarations. No fireworks. Just warmth. Steady and real.
Natalie tucked her head beneath his chin, listening to the strong, familiar rhythm of his heartbeat. Dean lowered his cheek against her hair and closed his eyes.
This. This was what she’d been afraid of. And somehow… it wasn’t frightening.
Scary, yes. Because love always carried risk. Because the Master still waited somewhere beyond the edges of their understanding. Because hunters rarely got guarantees. But the fear wasn’t the loudest thing in the room anymore. The loudest thing was peace.
Dean felt her arm drape across his chest, trusting and unguarded. He tightened his hold on her just slightly. Not possessive. Protective. Grateful.
Natalie let out a soft breath. “Hey, Dean?”
His voice rumbled softly above her. “Yeah?”
“I’m still scared.”
He smiled into her hair. “So am I.”
The admission should have unsettled her. Instead, it comforted her. Because he wasn’t promising impossible things. He wasn’t promising forever. He was simply here. Beside her. Choosing her. Tonight. Tomorrow. For as long as they were given.
Natalie smiled faintly in the darkness.
Outside, the wind stirred through Bobby’s junkyard, rattling old metal and whispering through rusted frames that had stood witness to years of laughter and grief and growing up.
Inside, two childhood friends who had spent years pretending not to love each other finally fell asleep in each other’s arms.
And for the first time in a very long time, both of them slept deeply.
Morning came slowly.
Sunlight filtered through the curtains in warm, golden stripes that crept steadily across the floorboards and up the side of the bed. Outside, Bobby’s junkyard was already awake. Somewhere a crow cawed. Metal clanged faintly as the wind nudged an old truck door. Downstairs, Dean could just barely make out the sounds of life beginning—the scrape of a chair, the murmur of a radio, Bobby grumbling at something that had probably existed peacefully until he decided it offended him.
And yet, neither Dean nor Natalie moved.
Dean surfaced from sleep gradually, his first coherent thought not being where am I? but rather warm.
Very warm.
He blinked blearily.
Natalie was still tucked against him.
At some point in the night, she’d curled even closer. Her head rested beneath his chin, her hair spread across his shoulder. One arm remained draped over his chest, and his own arm was securely wrapped around her waist as though even asleep he’d been reluctant to let her go.
Dean lay there for a moment, simply taking it in.
The sunlight.
The quiet.
The weight of her against him.
And the startling realization that he’d slept.
Really slept. No nightmares. No waking up every two hours. No instinctive reach for a weapon.
Just… sleep.
Deep and dreamless.
Dean couldn’t remember the last time that had happened.
His chest tightened unexpectedly.
Carefully, not wanting to disturb her, he tipped his head down.
Natalie was still asleep.
Or mostly asleep.
Her brow furrowed faintly as sunlight drifted across her face.
Dean smiled. It was small. Private. The kind of smile he’d deny under torture.
“Morning,” he murmured.
Natalie made an incoherent noise. Then burrowed closer.
Dean huffed a laugh.
A moment later, a muffled voice emerged from somewhere near his collarbone.
“Five more minutes.”
Dean grinned. “You are absolutely not a morning person.”
That earned an indignant sound.
Natalie cracked open one eye. “Excuse you.”
“You heard me.”
“I am,” she informed him with all the dignity someone half-asleep in an oversized Metallica shirt could muster, “an excellent morning person.”
Dean looked around theatrically. “Could’ve fooled me.”
Natalie closed her eyes again. “I’m awake.”
“You are literally trying to negotiate more sleep.”
“No,” she corrected sleepily. “I just don’t want to leave the bed.”
The words slipped out easily.
Honestly.
Dean’s teasing smile faded. Because he knew exactly what she meant.
It wasn’t the mattress. Or the room. Or even the fact that she was warm and comfortable.
It was this. The safety of his arms around her. The absence of fear. The miracle of waking up beside someone you’d spent years afraid to lose.
Dean tightened his hold on her ever so slightly. “Yeah,” he said quietly.
Natalie opened her eyes.
Their gazes met. And suddenly neither of them was talking about the bed anymore.
Dean swallowed. Because he didn’t want to let her go either. Not yet. Maybe not for a long while.
Natalie’s expression softened as she realized he’d understood immediately.
No explanation necessary.
That had always been the thing between them. Even as kids. Dean had understood the things she couldn’t say. And she understood the things he buried.
She smiled sleepily. “So…”
Dean groaned immediately. “What?”
“We have to face Bobby eventually.”
Dean squeezed his eyes shut. “I was having a nice morning.”
Natalie laughed softly. “He’s going to be unbearable.”
“He already is.”
“He knows.”
“He definitely knows.”
Dean cracked one eye open. “You think Sam told him?”
Natalie gave him a look. “You think Bobby Singer needs Sam Winchester to tell him anything?”
Dean sighed. “No.”
Because Bobby had probably taken one look at them downstairs and mentally planned their wedding. The thought horrified him.
Natalie seemed to have arrived at the same conclusion because she groaned softly and buried her face against his chest.
Dean laughed. Actually laughed. The sound surprised both of them.
Natalie tilted her head to look up at him. There it was again. That lighter version of him she’d glimpsed last night.
Not carefree. Dean Winchester would never be carefree. But happy. Tentatively. Hopefully. The sight of it made something warm bloom in her chest.
Neither of them rushed to get up. Outside, the world could wait another few minutes. The Master could wait. Questions about Leandro and border souls and impossible things could wait.
For now, there was only this quiet morning in Sioux Falls, sunlight warming the bed, and the strange, wonderful realization that after years of wondering whether they could be more than friends—they had woken up together.
And neither one regretted it for a second.
Tag List: @kmc1989, @ozwriterchick, @mandee7, @deans-baby-momma, @foxyjwls007
Want to be a part of this tag list or others? Message me here! And check out the other stories I’m writing!
Series Summary: A chance meeting in the grocery store brought a whirlwind of change to Beau Arlen’s life—change he had no issues with whatsoever. A second chance at life, love, family—a second chance at forever.
Word Count: 3,238
Tags/Warnings: Family life, slice of life, college classes, children
A/N: Comments, Likes, Reblogs, Kind feedback are always highly appreciated. Please let me know if you want to be added to the tag list!
Any and all mistakes are mine.
Note: I'm back! I'm back! Thank you all for your immense patience for my absence. But life seems to have calmed down so I'm hoping to return to writing all the stories again!
Dividers: by @sweetmelodygraphics
Chapter Fifty-Six: Discovery
The restlessness left gradually.
Not all at once. Not in some dramatic revelation that changed everything overnight.
Instead, it eased like winter giving way to spring—slowly, almost imperceptibly, until one day Y/N realized she wasn't carrying that weight in her chest anymore.
Knowing the source of it had helped. More than that, knowing she wasn't trapped by it.
For weeks she had unconsciously treated her future like a closed door. Motherhood had consumed her life in the most beautiful ways possible, but somewhere along the way she'd stopped seeing beyond it. Not because Beau demanded it. Not because anyone else did. Simply because life had happened so quickly. Pregnancy. Marriage. Children. A home. A family.
Now she understood something important.
Being a mother wasn't the end of her story.
It was one chapter.
A beloved chapter.
But not the last one.
The knowledge settled deep inside her and transformed something fundamental. She no longer felt caught between gratitude and longing. She could love her life exactly as it was and still wonder what came next.
The two things weren't opposites.
They were companions.
As a result, she began to glow again.
Beau noticed first.
One morning she caught him watching her across the kitchen while she packed Eliza's lunch and bounced Ella on her hip simultaneously. The look on his face was warm and knowing.
"What?" she asked.
His smile widened. "Nothin'."
She narrowed her eyes. "Beau."
"I just like seein' you smile again, darlin'."
The simple honesty of it made her laugh.
And she was smiling more these days.
Not because life had suddenly become easier.
God knew it hadn't.
Life with a kindergartener, a toddler, and a seven-month-old baby could hardly be described as peaceful.
Eliza remained a force of nature.
Every afternoon brought new reports from kindergarten, elaborate wolf-and-duck diplomatic incidents, and increasingly complicated imaginary adventures that somehow required the participation of every family member. Beau had recently been appointed Wolf General. Emily had been named Ambassador to the Ducks. Caleb had been promoted to "Tiny Chaos Monster," though Eliza insisted that was a respected title.
Caleb, for his part, seemed determined to experience every moment of existence at maximum speed.
The boy ran instead of walked. Climbed instead of sat. Explored instead of rested. He approached life with the absolute confidence of someone who had never once considered the possibility of consequences.
Y/N spent a shocking amount of her day preventing him from launching himself off furniture.
Then there was Ella.
Sweet, observant, increasingly mobile Ella.
The baby who had once remained happily wherever she was placed had developed opinions.
Strong opinions.
She wanted to be where the people were.
Wanted to watch her siblings.
Wanted to investigate absolutely everything.
She wasn't quite crawling yet, but she was trying with impressive determination, which meant Y/N spent much of her time discovering that Ella had somehow migrated across rooms through sheer stubbornness.
Thankfully, she wasn't alone.
Emily remained a blessing.
Between college classes and her growing relationship with Peter, she still found time to help whenever she could. She picked up Caleb from daycare on days Beau ran late. She entertained Eliza with movie discussions that inevitably devolved into wolf politics. She cuddled Ella while Y/N showered or folded laundry or simply sat down for ten uninterrupted minutes.
Watching Emily with her younger siblings filled Y/N with quiet affection.
The young woman was thriving.
College suited her. Peter suited her. Confidence suited her.
And she carried all of it with a grace that made Y/N proud.
Then there was Beau.
Always Beau.
The steady center of everything.
The sheriff's department kept him busy. There were storms and budgets and mayors and emergencies. There were long days and occasional late nights and enough paperwork to make any reasonable man question his life choices.
Yet somehow he still came home and immediately threw himself into family life.
He helped with homework.
Read bedtime stories.
Built blanket forts.
Changed diapers.
Made dinner when Y/N was exhausted.
Loved all of them with a wholehearted devotion that never seemed performative or forced.
One evening, Y/N stood in the doorway between the kitchen and living room and simply watched.
Beau sat on the floor with Caleb climbing over him like a mountain. Eliza was explaining some critical wolf legislation. Emily was laughing at something Peter had texted her. Ella sat in Beau's lap, fascinated by his watch.
The room glowed with lamplight and laughter.
It wasn't perfect.
There were toys everywhere.
Someone had spilled juice.
The dishwasher needed unloading.
But standing there, Y/N felt something settle peacefully inside her.
The future no longer frightened her.
Work.
School.
Something entirely different.
Whatever came next would come.
And when it did, she wouldn't face it alone.
Because that was the true gift Beau had given her.
Not permission.
Freedom.
The freedom to imagine a future while knowing she already had a home.
Eight months brought changes to Ella almost weekly.
Not dramatic changes. Not the sort that announced themselves with fanfare.
Instead, Beau and Y/N kept finding themselves stopping mid-conversation and saying, "When did she start doing that?"
At eight months old, Ella had become mobile—or at least determinedly mobile.
She wasn't quite crawling properly yet, but she had mastered a highly effective combination of scooting, rolling, and dragging herself forward that allowed her to appear in places no one expected. She could sit independently now, reaching for toys without toppling over, and she had developed a fascination with dropping things from her highchair solely to observe whether adults would retrieve them.
The answer, unfortunately, was yes.
Every time.
Her babbling had become more elaborate too.
"Mama."
"Dada."
"Baba."
Whether she understood the words was debatable.
Whether she enjoyed the reaction they produced was not.
This morning she sat proudly in her highchair wearing approximately half her breakfast.
The other half was distributed across her tray, bib, cheeks, hair, and somehow one eyebrow.
Ella seemed pleased with this arrangement.
Across the table, Emily was eating toast while simultaneously helping Y/N manage the morning chaos.
Eliza was explaining why wolves absolutely required library cards.
And from upstairs came Beau's voice. "Buddy!"
Y/N closed her eyes briefly.
"What happened?" she called.
"Your son committed a crime."
"Our son."
There was a pause.
"Our son committed a crime."
Emily laughed into her coffee.
A moment later Beau appeared at the top of the stairs holding a juice-stained shirt.
Apparently Caleb had decided that drinking juice was less entertaining than launching it directly onto his father.
Beau disappeared again to change.
Meanwhile, Y/N wiped applesauce off Ella's chin.
Ella immediately smeared more onto her own face.
"Helpful," Y/N murmured.
Ella grinned.
The baby had recently discovered that smiling could get her out of almost anything.
It was proving alarmingly effective.
Emily reached over to rescue a banana slice before it hit the floor. "She's getting sneakier."
"She's learning from Eliza," Y/N said.
"I heard that!" Eliza announced.
"Good."
Eliza nodded, satisfied.
Y/N laughed softly and turned back to Ella, who was now enthusiastically squishing scrambled eggs between her fingers.
Then a thought struck her. Not sudden exactly. More like a seed finally breaking the surface. She looked over at Emily. "Hey."
Emily glanced up. "Yeah?"
Y/N hesitated for just a second. Then asked, "Could you get me a copy of the college catalog?"
Emily blinked. "The catalog?"
"Yeah."
Y/N reached for a napkin, wiping Ella's hands before the baby could decorate herself further. "I thought maybe I'd like to look through it. See what classes they offer."
Silence fell for a heartbeat.
Not uncomfortable.
Just surprised.
Emily lowered her toast. "You mean... for you?"
A faint smile tugged at Y/N's lips. "Maybe."
The answer was simple, but it sent a spark through the room.
Emily's eyes widened. Then slowly, beautifully, she smiled. The kind of smile that came from witnessing someone open a door they hadn't realized was still there.
"Yeah," Emily said warmly. "I can do that."
Across the room, Eliza looked up. "Is Mama going to kindergarten too?"
Y/N laughed. "Something like that."
At that exact moment, Beau returned in a fresh shirt, Caleb on his hip. "What'd I miss?"
Emily looked positively delighted. "Mom might be thinking about college."
Beau stopped.
Then smiled.
A slow, proud smile.
The kind Y/N had come to recognize.
The kind that said there she is.
And for the first time in a long time, thinking about the future felt exciting.
Lunch was quieter than breakfast.
Not silent—there was still an eight-month-old involved—but quieter.
The house had settled into its midday rhythm. Eliza was at kindergarten, undoubtedly negotiating treaties and organizing wolf affairs. Caleb was spending his half-day at daycare, likely charming teachers while simultaneously testing every boundary available to him.
For the first time all morning, the house belonged mostly to Y/N and Ella.
Ella sat on the living room floor surrounded by toys, happily entertaining herself by repeatedly dropping a stacking ring and then looking offended that gravity continued to exist.
Y/N had just settled onto the couch with a sandwich when the front door opened.
Emily stepped inside, backpack slung over one shoulder. "Hey."
"Hey yourself," Y/N replied.
Emily grinned and held up a thick book. The college catalog. "I come bearing knowledge."
Y/N laughed. "That was fast."
"I had an hour between classes."
Emily kicked off her boots and crossed the room before dropping onto the couch beside her.
The catalog landed heavily in Y/N's lap. For a moment, neither of them opened it. The weight of it felt oddly significant. Not because it was a catalog. Because of what it represented. Possibility.
Emily glanced over. "So."
Y/N looked up. "So?"
"What are you thinking of studying?"
Y/N laughed softly. "That's the problem. I have absolutely no idea."
Emily smiled. "That's fair."
She reached over and opened the catalog between them. Page after page of possibilities greeted them.
Business.
Education.
Communications.
Psychology.
Accounting.
History.
English.
Criminal Justice.
Social Work.
Healthcare.
Art.
Y/N stared. The sheer number of options was overwhelming.
"How does anyone pick?" she asked.
Emily laughed. "They panic first."
"Good. Glad to know that's normal."
"It is."
Ella chose that moment to successfully move herself three feet across the floor through determination alone.
Both women stared.
"Was she over there?" Emily asked.
"I thought she was."
Ella looked delighted with herself.
Y/N shook her head and got up to retrieve her before she reached the coffee table.
When she sat back down, Emily was still flipping through the catalog.
"You know," Emily said thoughtfully, "you're really good with people."
Y/N adjusted Ella on her lap. "So are a lot of people."
"Yeah, but you genuinely like helping them."
The observation made Y/N pause. She thought about the years before Beau. The jobs she'd held. The people she'd met.
The satisfaction she'd always found in helping someone solve a problem. "I don't know," she admitted.
Emily nudged the catalog toward her. "You don't have to know today."
Y/N looked down at the pages. That was true. Nobody was demanding a decision. Not Beau. Not Emily. Not herself. This wasn't about having answers. It was about allowing herself to ask questions.
Her finger traced over a few program descriptions. She paused over one. Then another. Emily watched quietly, wisely resisting the urge to push.
Outside, snow drifted lazily past the windows.
Inside, Ella babbled happily from Y/N's lap. And for the first time, Y/N wasn't looking at a future she feared. She was looking at one she might actually get to choose.
The front door opened a little after five-thirty.
Immediately, Beau knew two things.
First, he was home.
Second, absolute chaos was underway.
"Caleb, we do not climb the furniture!"
That was Y/N.
"Ducks don't follow rules!"
That was Eliza.
A crash followed.
Then Emily's voice. "Nobody move. I think we're still okay."
Beau grinned before he even got his jacket off.
The Arlen household.
Never boring.
He stepped into the living room to find Caleb halfway up the couch cushions, Eliza sprawled on the floor conducting what appeared to be an emergency wolf council, and Emily attempting to save a tower of blocks from imminent destruction.
The only calm person in the room was Ella.
And that was because she was sitting in the middle of the carpet happily chewing on a toy giraffe.
"Daddy!"
Eliza launched herself at him.
Beau caught her automatically. "Status report."
"The ducks are causing problems."
"Again?"
"They never learn."
"Understandable."
Caleb immediately abandoned his climbing expedition and attached himself to Beau's leg. "Da!"
"Hey there, tornado."
Y/N emerged from the kitchen carrying a bowl of vegetables and a look that said she had survived another day.
Barely.
Beau crossed the room and kissed her. "How was your day?"
"Productive."
"That sounds suspicious."
"It probably is."
He laughed. Then his eyes landed on the coffee table. A thick book sat there. His gaze narrowed. Recognition dawned.
And suddenly his entire face lit up. "The catalog."
Y/N smiled despite herself. "The catalog."
Beau carefully extracted himself from Eliza and Caleb and picked up the book. The excitement that crossed his face was immediate and genuine. Not polite support. Not forced enthusiasm. Actual excitement.
He flipped it over in his hands. "You got it."
Emily looked up from where she was helping Ella investigate a stuffed rabbit. "I brought it home after class."
Beau sat down on the couch, catalog in hand, looking absurdly pleased. "Have you found anything interesting?"
Y/N laughed softly. "I've barely started."
"That's okay."
He patted the couch beside him.
"Come here."
She rolled her eyes but sat anyway.
Beau wrapped an arm around her shoulders and opened the catalog between them.
Eliza immediately climbed onto the opposite side. "What're we reading?"
"College classes."
Eliza gasped.
"Mama's going to kindergarten."
Emily burst out laughing. "Basically."
Beau's shoulders shook with amusement.
Y/N covered her face. "Oh Lord."
"I think Mama should take wolf classes," Eliza informed them.
"Do they offer those?" Beau asked solemnly.
"Probably."
The conversation dissolved from there.
Eliza insisted on reviewing the catalog despite being unable to read most of it.
Caleb attempted to turn pages at random.
Ella eventually managed to grab one corner and tried to eat higher education.
Through it all, Beau remained impossibly enthusiastic.
Every few minutes he'd point something out.
"What's this one?"
"That sounds interestin'."
"Didn't you always like that kinda thing?"
There was no pressure behind it.
Just curiosity.
Support.
Excitement at seeing Y/N excited.
At one point she caught him watching her instead of the catalog. "What?"
His smile softened. "Nothin'."
She narrowed her eyes. "Beau."
His hand found hers beneath the catalog. "I just like seein' you dream again, darlin'."
The words hit her harder than they should have.
Around them, the children continued their usual brand of cheerful mayhem.
Emily laughed at something Eliza said.
Caleb climbed into Beau's lap.
Ella squealed triumphantly after successfully stealing a page corner.
The house was loud.
Crowded.
Alive.
And sitting there in the middle of it all, surrounded by the family she'd built and the future she was beginning to imagine, Y/N found herself smiling.
Not because she had a plan.
Not because she had answers.
But because she finally believed she was allowed to have both a present she loved and a future she could still shape.
And judging by the look on Beau's face, her husband was ready to cheer her on every step of the way.
The house settled slowly that night.
Eliza required one final discussion about wolf patrol routes before agreeing to sleep. Caleb fought bedtime with the determined stubbornness of a child convinced he was missing something important. Ella, exhausted from a day of scooting across floors and terrorizing educational materials, finally surrendered after a bottle and a lengthy cuddle.
By the time the last bedroom door clicked shut, silence felt almost startling.
Not complete silence.
The familiar kind.
The hum of the refrigerator. The distant rush of the heater. The small sounds of a house breathing around them.
Beau found Y/N in the living room.
The college catalog still rested on the coffee table, now adorned with a few bent page corners courtesy of Ella and several sticky notes courtesy of Eliza, who had apparently marked programs she believed involved wolves.
Beau smiled when he saw it.
He sat beside Y/N on the couch and immediately reached for her, pulling her into his side until she fit comfortably against him. His arm settled around her shoulders, his hand rubbing absent circles along her arm.
For a while, neither of them spoke.
The catalog sat open on her lap.
Pages dog-eared.
Possibilities highlighted.
Dreams still unnamed.
Eventually Beau tilted his head toward it. "So."
Y/N smiled. "So."
He chuckled. "You got any idea what you wanna do?"
She looked down at the pages.
There were so many options.
So many lives she could imagine herself living. "I don't know yet."
The answer surprised her with how much peace it contained.
A few weeks ago that uncertainty would have frightened her.
Now it felt exciting.
"I really don't know," she admitted. "Part of me thinks about going back to work. Part of me wonders about school. Sometimes I look at these programs and think, maybe. Then I turn the page and think maybe something else."
Beau listened quietly. No judgment. No expectations. Just listening.
Y/N leaned her head against his shoulder. "I know that probably sounds ridiculous."
"It sounds normal."
She laughed softly. "I just..." She searched for the right words. "I feel excited."
The confession made her smile. Because it was true. Not anxious. Not trapped.
Excited.
The future no longer felt like something happening to her. It felt like something she could help shape. Beau's entire face softened. God, he loved hearing that.
He bent his head and pressed a kiss into her hair. "I'm happy for you, darlin'."
The sincerity in his voice wrapped around her like a blanket. "I mean it," he continued. "You spent years puttin' everybody else first. If you're excited about somethin', I wanna hear about it."
Y/N looked up at him. "Even if I don't know what it is yet?"
He laughed. "Especially then."
His hand found hers, threading their fingers together. "You know what I see?"
She shook her head. "What?"
"I see a woman who finally realized she's allowed to dream again."
The words hit harder than he intended.
Her throat tightened.
Because that was exactly it.
Not that she hadn't been happy.
She had.
Not that she regretted a single choice.
She didn't.
But somewhere between pregnancies and diapers and school pickups and sleepless nights, she'd quietly stopped imagining anything beyond the next day.
Now she was imagining again.
And Beau looked positively delighted by it.
"I love you," she whispered.
His smile deepened. "I know."
She rolled her eyes. "That wasn't an invitation to quote Star Wars."
"It wasn't?"
"No."
"Missed opportunity."
Y/N laughed despite herself.
Beau grinned and pulled her closer until she was practically curled against him. "Whatever you decide," he murmured, kissing her temple, "we'll figure it out."
We.
Not you.
Not me.
We.
The word settled warmly between them.
Y/N closed her eyes and listened to his heartbeat.
The catalog remained open.
The future remained unwritten.
And for the first time in a very long time, that felt wonderful.
Tag List: @spxideyver, @deadlymistletoe, @bitchykittenconnoisseur, @aarpfashionvictim, @stoneyggirl2